within the space of 200 Years very few were left in whose places new Favourites of the Emperours were created who were willing to submit themselves to their Commands § 19. But this Monarchy being founded upon the Souldiery could not be of a long continuance for as soon as the Souldiers had once learn'd this Secret that they being the Supporters of the Monarchy could dispose of the Empire at pleasure and that the Senate and People were now empty Names the Emperours were not only oblig'd with double Pay and great Presents to purchase their Favour but they also began to kill such Emperours as were not pleasing to them and to fill up their room with such as could obtain their Favour And because one Army did claim the same Prerogative as well as the other not only the Pretorian Bands but also other Armies which were on the Frontiers undertook to do the same Hence came nothing but Misery and Confusion in the Roman Empire the Life of each Emperour depending on the Will of the covetous and unruly Souldiers so that no Emperour was assur'd to leave the Empire to his Posterity Oftentimes the bravest Princes were murther'd and in their room others set up of the meanest Rank and Capacity Oftentimes two or more were declared Emperours who used to make horrid slaughters among the Citizens in deciding their Titles to the Empire And this was the reason why not only very few of the ancient Emperours died a natural death but also the Power of this vast Empire was diminish'd to that degree by these intestine Wars that it did appear no otherwise than a Body without its Nerves Constantine the Great did also hasten its fall when he transferr'd the Imperial Court from Rome to Constantinople and sent away the Veterane Legions which guarded the Frontiers of the Empire along the Danube and the Rhine to the Easterly Parts whereby the Western Provinces destitute of their Guards became a prey to other Nations Besides this Theodosius divided the Empire betwixt his two Sons giving to Arcadius the Eastern to Honorius the Western parts which division did not a little contribute towards the destruction of the Empire The Western Parts became a prey to the Germans and Goths who about that time came in prodigious numbers to change their poor Habitations for the pleasant and rich Provinces of the Romans England the Romans left of their own accord as being not in a capacity to defend it against the Scots and having occasion for their Troops to defend France Spain fell to the share of the West-Goths The Vandals settled themselves in Africa The Goths Burgundians and Francks divided France betwixt them Rhaetia and Noricum was conquer'd by the Suevians and Bavarians A great part of Pannonia and Illyricum was possested by the Huns. The Goths settled a Kingdom in Italy and did not think Rome worthy to make it the place of Residence of the Gothick Kings § 20. Though the Western parts of the Roman Empire tell to the share of Foreign Nations yet the Eastern Provinces whoâ—e Capital City was Constantiâ—â—le remain'd for a great many hundred years after 〈◊〉 â—his Eastern Empire was neither in Power nor Splendour to be compar'd to the Ancient Roman Empire And Agathias the Vth. says That whereas heretofore the Roman Forces consisted of 645000 Men the same did amount in the times of Justinian scarce to 150000. 'T is true under the Reign of this Justinian the Empire began to recover something of its former Power Belisarius having destroyed the Empire of the Vandals in Africa as Narses did that of the Goths in Italy because these Nations were grown Effeminate and overcome with the deliciousness of a plentifull Country Yet did it again decrease by degrees the neighbouring Nations taking away one piece after another the Emperours were partly in fault themselves some of them being sunk in pleasures and grown quite effeminate others in continual Divisions destroying each other One part was subdu'd by the Bulgarians The Saracens conquer'd Syria Palestine Egypt Cilicia and other neighbouring Countries and raâ—aging the rest besieged Constantinople which City was once taken by Count Baldwin of Flanders but his Forces were obliged to quit it not long after The City also of Trebisond with the neighbouring Countries withdrawing from the Obedience of the rest of the Empire set up an Emperour of their own choosing At last the Turks entirely subdu'd this Empire who did not only conquer the Saracens but also afterwards swallow'd up the Remnants of the Eastern Empire of Constantinople Greece having before withdrawn it self from the Obedience of the Emperours was govern'd by its own petty Princes making thereby the Conquest of the Turks over them the easier till at last the City of Constantinople being taken by Storm by the Turks was afterwards made the place of Residence of the Ottoman Emperours CHAP. II. Of the Kingdom of Spain SPain was in ancient Times divided into a great many States independent of one another which was at that time the condition of most other Countries of Europe But by reason of this Division this otherwise War-like Nation was very instrumental to its being conquer'd by foreign Enemies To this may be added That the Spaniards did want good and understanding Generals under whose Conduct they might easily have resisted the Power of their Enemies For not to mention how the Celts pass'd out of Gaul into the next adjacent parts of Spain who being mixt with the Iberians were from thenceforward call'd Celtiberians neither how the Rhodians built Roses the Citizens of Zante Saguntum the Phoenicians Cadiz Malaga and other Cities the Carthaginians above the rest immediately after the first Punick War with the Romans began to conquer a great part of Spain Wherefore in the second Punick War the Romans did at first send their Forces into Spain where they fought so long with the Carthaginians till at last Scipio afterwards sir-nam'd the African made a great part of it a Roman Province the other parts were subdu'd by degrees till Augustus at last entirely subduing the Cantabrians who live next to the Pyrenean Mountains joined all Spain to the Roman Empire under whose Protection it was peaceably govern'd for a considerable time except that the Spaniards now and then were drawn in to take a part in the Civil Wars among the Romans § 2. But the Western parts of the Roman Empire declining the Vandals Suevians Alani and Silingi made an inrode into Spain and after many bloody Battels fought divided it betwixt them which Conquests nevertheless they did not enjoy long for the Vandals passing over into Africa the Alani were quite routed by the Suevians who having also subdu'd the Silingi were in a fair way of becoming Masters of all Spain if they had not been prevented by the West Goths who after they had under the Conduct of their King Alarick ransack'd Italy and Rome it self settled themselves upon the Borders lying betwixt Spain and France making
Minister of France who was more intent to maintain his private Interest and Greatness against the Dauphin than to make Head against the English A Congress was proposed to be held betwixt the two Kings but this Design was frustrated by the cunning of the Dauphin who gave the Duke hopes of an entire Reconciliation to be made betwixt them both And Monterau being named for the place where they should meet the Duke of Burgundy was there questionless by instigation of the Dauphin miserably murther'd For this reason his Son Duke Philip being resolved to revenge his Father's death declared openly for the English and by his Mediation obtain'd That King Henry should marry the Princess Catharine and during the life of his Wife's Father administer the Government in his name but after his death should succeed him in the Throne The Nuptials were afterwards celebrated at Troyes in Champaigne After the Treaty had been confirmed by solemn Oaths on both sides which was also ratify'd by the three Estates assembled in Paris where the Dauphin was summon'd to appear to answer concerning the death of the Duke of Burgundy But he not appearing Sentence was given against him That he should for ever be banish'd out of France There were also some who design'd to make him away and he was forced to go from place to place but his common place of Residence was Bourges wherefore they used to call him by way of ridiculing The King of Bourges In the mean time the English took one place after another from him At last King Henry being upon his March to raise the Siege of the City of Cosne on the Loire which was besieged by the Dauphin he fell sick in his Journey thither and being carried to Bois de Vicennes there died in the flower of his Age and Felicity leaving the Administration of France to his Brother the Duke of Bedford and the Administration of England to his second Brother the Duke of Gloucester § 15. Him succeeded his Son Henry VI. a Child of eight Months old who after he was grown up degenerated from his Father's Martial Valour and by his ill management lost what his Father had got eclipsing thereby the English Glory He was after the death of Charles VI. who died not long after Henry V. proclaimed King of France in Paris In opposition to him the Dauphin Charles VII also declared himself King of France with whom sided the Bravest among the French and a great many Scots were sent to his assistance But Philip Duke of Burgundy and John Duke of Britainy held to the Confederacy with the English which was renewed at that time And then they began to fall upon one another with great fury For the French received a great Defeat near Crevant in Burgundy and were soundly beaten near Verneuil In the Year 1425 the French had besieged St. Jaques de Beuveron with Forty thousand Men the Garrison being reduc'd to great extremity prayed with a loud voice to St. George of Salisbury The Besiegers hearing the name of Salisbury very frequently among the Besieged supposed that the Earl of Salisbury was coming to raise the Siege whereat the French were so terrify'd that they run away for fear of his Name This is certain that the English for a while were Masters where-ever they came but before Orleans the carreer of their Fortune was first stopt For tho during that Siege they beat the French who came to cut off their Provisions which Battel is commonly called the Battel of the Flemmings and the City would have surrender'd it self to the Duke of Burgundy which the English would not accept of yet did they not only lose in that Siege the brave Earl of Salisbury but also the French being encouraged by a Maid called Joan that was born in Lorraine beat the English from before Orleans This Maid did several great exploits against the English and led her self in person King Charles to his Coronation in Rheims At last she was taken Prisoner by the English in an Encounter who carried her to Roan where they burnt her for a Witch But because the English perceived that after the Coronation of Charles a great many Cities sided with him they also called over their King Henry out of England and crowned him King of France in Paris About the same time a Truce was concluded by Mediation of the Pope for six Years but it lasted not long for the French during the time of the Truce possess'd themselves of several places which they had brought over to their side by cunning Insinuations pretending That any thing gained without open violence did not violate the Truce And King Charles's Maxim was Not to fight with the English but to strive to get Advantages over them rather by Policy than open force But that which gave a great blow to the English was That the Duke of Burgundy having taken a distaste at the English upon some slight occasion was reconciled to King Charles There were some small Differences arisen betwixt the Duke of Bedford and the Duke of Burgundy to compose which a meeting was appointed at St. Omer But the time being near at hand a Dispute arose which of them should appear there first it being supposed that he who should come first did thereby yield the Precedency to the other wherefore the Duke of Bedford refused to come first alledging That he being Regent of France ought not in that Quality to give preference to a Vassal of France But the Duke of Burgundy stood upon his right of being Sovereign of the place where they were to meet so that the meeting being set aside the Duke of Burgundy broke quite off with the English and afterwards assisted King Charles against them The death of the Duke of Bedford proved another Misfortune to the English For the Duke of Somerset and the Duke of York both pretended to his place and tho' the latter did obtain it yet did the first always oppose his Designs so that before the new Regent arrived Paris which had been seventeen Years in the possession of the English and a great many other Cities did surrender themselves to King Charles Yet did the Duke of Gloucester beat the Duke of Burgundy before Calais making great havock in Flanders Artois and Hainault and the brave Talbot did considerable mischief to the French But when afterwards by a Truce made with France the fury of the War ceased for a little time there was a Foundation laid in England for intestine Commotions The King had promised marriage to the Daughter of the Earl of Armagnac to prevent which the French King had made both the Earl and his Daughter Prisoners The Earl of Suffolk who was then Ambassadour in France did propose thereupon without having received any Instructions to that purpose from the King a Match betwixt the King and Margaret Daughter of Renè Duke of Anjou and King of Naples and Sicily
from thence to Constantinople Francis thought to have met now with a fair Opportunity because Charles had suffered a considerable loss before Algier He therefore attack'd the Emperour with five several Armies at once But the strongest of all which lay before Perpignan did nothing the Second took some Places in the Country of Luxemburgh The Emperour Solyman also made a great Diversion in Hungary taking Gran and some other Places The great Pyrate Barbarossa arriv'd in Prevence with his Fleet but did more mischief than good to France But Charles on the other hand made an Alliance with Henry VIII who was dissatisfy'd with Francis because he had taken part with the Scots and would not renounce his Obedience to the Pope He after he had beat the Duke of Cleves who depended on the French besieged Landrecy with a great Army but to no purpose In the mean time the French had obtain'd a most signal Victory over the Imperial Forces near Cerisolles in Piedmont But the King could not prosecute his Victory being obliged to recall his Troops because the Emperour and Henry King of England had made an Agreement with an Army of 80000 Foot and 22000 Horse to fall into France the first by the Way of Champagne the second by the Way of Picardy to join their Forces near Paris to ransack the City and all the adjacent Countries as far as to the River Loire The Emperour took by the Way Luxemburgh lay six Weeks before Disier got abundance of Provision in Espernay and Chasteau Thierry which put the whole City of Paris into a great Consternation and no small Danger seemed to threaten that City if King Henry had joined his Forces in time according to his Promise But he losing his Time in the Sieges of Boulogne and Monstrevil Charles hearkened to a Peace which was concluded at Crespy By vertue of this Peace all the Places were restored and the Emperour promised to the Duke of Orleans the second Son of the King either his or his Brother's Daughter in Marriage and to give for her Dowry either Milan or the Netherlands which was not performed because the said Duke died in the Year next following Francis also made a Peace with England under Condition that he should have liberty to redeem Boulogne for a certain Summ of Money He died in the Year 1547. § 18. Him succeeded his Son Henry II. to whom fell the Marquisate of Saluzze as a Fief of Dauphine the last Marquiss Gabriel dying without Issue He severely chastiz'd the City of Bourdeaux which had rebelled against him In the Year next following he redeemed Boulogne for a certain Summ of Money from the English In the Year 1551 the Emperour being engaged in a War against the Turks and the German Princes being very jealous of his Greatness Henry thought to have met with a fit Opportunity to break with him He began therefore in the Netherlands and Piedmont and having made an Alliance with Maurice Elector of Saxony he marched with his Army towards the Rhine and surpriz'd by the Way the Cities of Metz Toul and Verdun and would have done the same with Strasbourgh if they had not been upon their Guard there But the Elector of Saxony having made a Peace with the Emperour without including the King and some Princes intreating him not to advance farther into the Empire he marched back into the Country of Luxembourgh where he took some Places The Emperour then besieged Metz with an Army of 100000 Men but the Duke of Guise defended himself so bravely that the Emperour was obliged to raise the Siege with great loss To revenge this Affront he attack'd Terouëne in Artois with great Fury and rased to the Ground this Fortress which had proved hitherto so troublesome to the Netherlands The same he did to Hesdin both the Garrisons being put to the Sword On the other side the French took Siena in Italy and several Places in the Island of Corsica but were again beaten out of Siena after they had been maul'd near Marciano In the Year 1556 a Truce was concluded at Vaucelles near Cambray the Emperour being desirous to leave the Kingdom to his Son to whom he had surrender'd the same in Peace But the Truce was scarce confirm'd by Oath when the French upon the Instigation of Pope Paul IV. broke the same again who having some Differences with Spain persuaded Henry to take his part The Duke of Guise was therefore sent into Italy with an Army but did nothing worth mentioning In the mean time King Philip had gathered an Army of 50000 Men hoping thereby to establish his Reputation in the beginning of his Reign and having also drawn England into the War he besieged St. Quintin into which place the Admiral Gaspar Coligny had thrown himself The Constable Montmorency advanced with an Army to the Relief of the Place but retreating again in sight of the Enemies they fell upon him and gave him a terrible Defeat France had been then in the utmost danger if this Victorious Army had march'd directly towards Paris and if the Enemies Design upon Lyons had not miscarry'd But King Philip feared least the Duke of Savoy who commanded his Army might take this Opportunity to reconcile himself to France upon some advantageous Conditions wherefore he would not let him march on far into the Country but took St. Quintin by Storm and lost his Time in the taking of Han Chastelet and Noyon This gave leisure to the French to recollect themselves and having recall'd the Duke of Guise out of Italy they retook Calais and those few other places which remained under the English thereabouts as likewise Thionville in the Year 1559. In the same Year a Project was set on foot to unite the Kingdom of Scotland with France by a Marriage betwixt Queen Mary and the Dauphine Francis but the same miscarried no Children being born of them The Mareschal de Fermes who made an Inrode into Flanders was soundly beaten near Gravelingen At last a Peace was concluded at Chasteau en Cambresis which prov'd very pernicious for France because for the Castle of Cambray the Cities of Han Chastelet and St. Quintin there were not only 198 Places redeliver'd to Spain and the Duke of Savoy restor'd but also this Peace was partly the Occasion of those intestine Wars which afterwards miserably tore in pieces the Kingdom of France It was also resolv'd in France not to intermeddle any more in the Italian Affairs and to dissolve the Alliance with the Turks After this Peace was concluded Henry was kill'd in a Turnament a Splinter of a broken Lance having got into his Eye for the King had challeng'd the Earl of Montgomery to run against him with an open Vizier and as soon as he was wounded he lost both his Senses and Speech and died within eleven days By this Accident the Wedding which he celebrated for his Sister Margaret which was married to Chilibert
of which he died in a few days after at Ingolstadt His Army being dismayed at the loss of their General left their advantageous Post and the Swedes having cut 1000 of them in pieces in their retreat marched straightways into the Country of Bavaria where they took possession of Raio and Niewburgh upon the Danube Augsburgh surrendred without much resistance But their design upon Ingolstadt and Ratisbonne miscarried being repulsed at the first where the King's Horse was shot under him and Christopher the Marquis of Baden killed by his side but the latter the Elector of Bavaria had secured by throwing some of his Forces into the place The King therefore returning into Bavaria set that Country under Contribution and the City of Municken opened its Gates to the King In the mean while General Wallenstein having left the Elector of Bavaria a while to shift for himself had driven the Saxons out of Bohemia by the treachery of their General Arnheim who was an utter Enemy of King Gustave and the Imperialists under Lieutenant General Pappenheim had made considerable progresses in the Circle of the Lower Saxony Wallenstein also had taken a resolution to fall with all his Forces upon the King in the Country of Bavaria Pursuant to this resolution the Elector of Bavaria having left a sufficient Garrison at Ingolstadt and Ratisbonne marched towards Egen to join Wallenstein whom the King pursued in hopes to hinder their conjunction but coming too late he encamped near Numbergh till he could be joined by his Forces that were dispersed in several parts of Germany Wallenstein then made a shew as if he would turn his Arms against the Elector of Saxony thereby to draw the King out of his advantageous Post near that City but the King remaining in his Post he marched towards him spreading his Cavalry all round about which occasioned a great scarcity of Forage in the King's Camp but as for Provisions he was sufficiently supplyed withal from Numbergh Whilst the King was reduced to these Straits he received a reinforcement of 15000 Foot and 10000 Horse from several places so that being now superiour in number he attacked Wallenstein in his Camp who being strongly Entrenched repalsed the Swedes with the loss of 2000 Men. In the mean time the Imperial General Pappenheim had beat the Hessians near Volckmarsen had forced the Duke of Lunenburgh to raise the Siege of Callenbergh had beat General Baudist from before Paterborn and Hoxter had relieved Wolffenbuttel and taken Hildesheim from whence he was marched into Thuringia to join Wallenstein On the other hand the Saxons were entred Silesia with an Army of 16000 Men where meeting with no opposition they might have carried all before them if their General Arnheim had not been treacherous to King Gustave whom he hated and was for working a reconciliation betwixt the Emperour and the Elector of Saxony The King therefore not to lose any more time having put a good Garrison into Numbergh resolved to send part of his Army into Franconia and with the main Body to return towards the Danube into Bavaria where he had taken several places on the River of Lech But whilst he was carrying on his victorious Arms among the Roman Catholicks frequent Messengers were sent to him by the Elector of Saxony craving his assistance against Wallenstein who was with all his Forces entred into Misnia The King though he had great reason to be dissatisfied with the Elector yet fearing he might be forced to make a separate Peace with the Emperour if he did not come to his assistance he having left some Forces in Bavaria and Suabia under the Command of Paltsgrave Christian of Berckenfeld and commanded Gustave Horn to remain in Alsatia where he forced Benfelden to surrender as Franckenthal was about the same time forced to surrender by Famine himself marched with the Army towards Misnia Being arrived at Nauenbuâ—gh he received information that the Enemies had raised the Siege of Werssenfels and that they had detached Pappenheim with some Forces upon another design Having therefore resolved not to stay for the Duke of Lunenburgh who being already arrived at Wittenbergh was to have joined him but to fight the Enemy before he could be rejoined by Pappenheim Pursuant to this resolution he marched to the great Plains near Lutzen where a most bloody Battel was fought betwixt them in which the Swedish Infantry fell with such fury upon the Imperial Foot that they routed them and made themselves Masters of their Cannon But the Swedish Horse being stopt by a broad Ditch that was cut cross the Plains for the conveniency of floating of Wood the King put himself at the Head of the Smaland Regiment of Horse encouraging the rest by his example to follow him Thus furiously advancing before the rest and being only accompanyed by Francis Albucret Duke of Saxen Launenburgh and two Grooms he there lost his life Concerning his death there are different opinions but the most probable is that he was shot by the said Duke of Lauenburgh who was set on by the Imperialists that had their only hopes in the King's death The Swedes were so far from being dismayed at the King's death that they fell with great fury again upon the Enemy whom they routed on all sides The Imperialists having been rejoined by Pappenheim would have rallied again but Pappenheim having also been killed they were routed a second time leaving an entire Victory to the Swedes which was nevertheless dearly purchased by the death of so great a King § 15. The death of this great King caused great alterations in Europe for though the Imperialists had lost the Battel and a great many brave Officers yet were they in no small hopes that the Swedish Affairs would now sink under their own weight and therefore made great preparations against them the next Campagne The Protestants in Germany were by his death divided into several Factions not knowing whom they should choose for their Head and the Swedes overwhelmed with troubles his Daughter Christina being then but six years of Age. Nevertheless having settled their Affairs at Home and committed the Administration of the Kingdom to the five chief Officers of the State the chief management of the Affairs in Germany was committed to the care of the Lord Chancellour Oxenstirn who having been sent by the King's order into the higher Germany received this sad News at Hanau The Chancellour did not so much fear the Power of his Enemies as their constancy and unanimous Resolution whereas the Protestants were divided in their Counsels and Opinions and were not likely to follow his directions after the King's death it being not probable that the Electors and Princes of the Empire would be commanded by a Foreign Nobleman nevertheless he thought it not advisable by leaving their Conquests to ruin at once the Protestant Cause and the Interest of Sweden but rather to endeavour by a brave resistance to obtain an honorable Peace Having
payment of their Armies Besides this they had the Honour of having been instrumental in re-establishing several German Princes in their Territories and setling both the Quiet and Protestant Religion in Germany The War being thus ended to the great Honour of the Swedes the Queen who had already then taken a resolution of surrendring the Crown to her Nephew Charles Gustave would willingly have put an end to the Differences betwixt Sweden and Poland which were likely to revive again after the Truce expired but the Poles were so haughty in their Behaviour and refractory in their Transactions that no Peace could be concluded at that time Having therefore settled her Affairs and reserved a certain yearly allowance for her self during her life she surrendred the Crown to the said Charles Gustave her Nephew at the Dyet at Vpsal where he was Crowned the same day when she resigned the Government § 16. Charles Gustave finding the Treasury exhausted obtained at the first Dyet from the Estates that the fourth part of such Crown Lands as had been granted away since the Reign of Gustave Adolfe should be reunited with the Crown and having again settled the Military Affairs which were somewhat decayed since the last Peace resolved to force the Poles to an honourable Peace The better to execute his design he marched in Person into Poland where he met with such success that after having defeated some that would have opposed his passage not only the Polanders but also the Lithuanians submitted voluntarily swearing Allegiance to him and John Casimir their King was forced to fly into Silesia But whilst the King of Sweden was marched into Prussia the Poles with the assistance of the House of Austria having with the same readiness again forsaken his Interest were faln upon the Swedes in their Quarters of whom they killed a great many especially in Lithuania forcing the rest to seek for shelter in some strong Holds which were in their possession The King having put an end to the differences betwixt him and the Elector of Brandenburgh concerning Prussia in conjunction with the said Elector marched back towards Warsaw where he obtained a signal Victory over the Poles and Tartars and being in the beginning of the next year joined by Bogislaw Radzivil Prince of Transylvania would in all likelyhood have humbled the haughty Poles if the Danes had not threatened a dangerous diversion near Home and actually denounced War to Sweden This obliged the King to draw his main Army that way where he not only made great progresses both in Holstein and Bremen but also by a prodigy scarce to be believed by Posterity marched over the Ice into the Island of Tuhnen and from thence to other Islands and at last into Sealand where he carried all before him which brought the King of Denmark to such a distress that he was forced to clap up a sudden Peace at Rocshild giving to the Swedes Schonen Halland and Bleckingen the Isle of Bernholm besides several other Possessions in Norway But this Peace was of no long continuance for the King having again conceived a jealousie at the Danes Embarked his Forces in Holstein and under pretence of going towards Datzick landed in Sealand and besieged Copenhagen whilst Wrangel reduced the strong Fortress of Cronenburgh But the Danes being chiefly encouraged by their King's presence defended themselves bravely till the Dutch Fleet gave them relief which obliged the King after having attempted but in vain to take it by Storm to raise the Siege But the greatest misfortune befel the Swedes in the Island of Tuhnen where being over numbred by the joint Forces of the Imperialists Poles Brandenburghers and Danes they were totally routed near Nyborgh their Infantry being most cut to pieces and the rest made Prisoners The King being busie in repairing this loss was seized with an Epidemical Fever of which he dyed on the 23. of February § 17. Charles being but five years old when his Father dyed the Swedes applyed all their care to obtain an honourable Peace which was concluded with the Poles in the Monastery called Oliva near Dantzick wherein were also included the Emperour and Elector of Brandenburgh and King John Casimir resigned his pretension to the Crown of Sweden and the Poles to Livonia In the same month a Peace was concluded with Denmark much upon the same conditions which were agreed on formerly at Rocshild except that the Danes kept the Isle of Bornholm and Druntheim in Norway For the rest the Swedes were for preserving Peace with their Neighbours during the minority of the King till having broke off the Triple Alliance made betwixt them and the English and Dutch they sided with France against the Elector of Brandenburgh whom they pretended by sending an Army into his Territories to draw from the Interest of the Empire But this occasioned a heavy War to the King at the very beginning of his Reign wherein the Elector having routed the Swedish Army took all what the Swedes were possessed of in Pomerania as the Lunenburghers got into their possession the Dukedoms of Bremen and Veerden and the King of Denmark the City of Wismar and several considerable places in Shonen but the Danes having at last been routed at two Battels in Shonen the King after the Treaty of Nimeguen by a particular Peace was put again into the possession of his Countries in Germany very few excepted and Denmark was forced also to restore the places taken from the Swedes in Shonen This Peace having been again settled in Sweden the King married Vlrica Eleanora the present King of Denmark's Sister since which time the King has chiefly applied himself to settle his Military Affairs and Revenues and to maintain the Peace with his Neighbours § 18. The Swedish and Gothick Nation has antiently been famous for Warlike Archievements and is very fit to endure the Fatigues of War yet were their Military Affairs in former times but very indifferently ordered their chiefest Force consisting in the Boors till Gustave and his Successours with the assistance of some Scotch and German Officers and Souldiers have introduced such a Discipline as that now they do not stand in so much need of foreign Souldiers except it be to make up the number of Men wherewith they are not overstock'd especially since the late great Wars As in most other Kingdoms of Europe by reason of the multitude of their populous Cities the Estate of the Citizens is the fundamental part of the State so is in Sweden that of the Boors who enjoy more liberty in Sweden than in other Kingdoms and also send their Deputies to the Dyet where their consent is requisite to any new Taxes to be levied upon the Subjects This Nation loves to shew a great deal of gravity and reservedness which if not qualified by conversation with other Nations often degenerates into mistrustfulness They generally are apt to think
Opposing the Growing Power of Philip by raising Powerfull Enemies in Greece against him and his Son Alexander which for great Summs of Money they might easily have done and thus have cut out so much Work for these two Warlike Princes at Home that they could not have had leisure so much as to have entred on the thoughts of Invading Persia In the same manner as formerly the Persians had obliged Agesilaus quickly to return into Greece But being over secure in their own Strength and despising Others they drew upon themselves their own Destruction § 6. Greece was in ancient times divided into a great many petty Common-wealths every one of these being governed by its own Laws Among those in Process of time Athens grew most famous whose Citizens for Ingenuity Eloquence and the knowledge of Arts and Science surpassed all the rest their Glory increased exceedingly after they had signalized themselves so bravely against the Persians After this by adding of the Harbour of Pyreum to their City they made it very commodious for Shipping and acquired such vast Riches that by their naval Strength they subdued the Isles of the Aegean Sea and the Coasts of the Lesser Asia But being puffed up with their good Success they drew upon themselves the hatred of their Allies and after they once attempted to be sole Masters of Greece the Peloponnesians headed by the Spartans who especially envied the Athenians united together to chastise the insolence of Athens Yet the Athenians behaved themselves so bravely that the War was carried on for a considerable time with near equal Success till at last being vanquished in a Battle in Sicily they also lost their whole Fleet on the Coast of Thrace then the Lacedaemonians becoming Masters of Athens constituted thirty Governours who tyrannized most cruelly over such of the Citizens of Athens as survived the Storming of their City yet Thrasibulus having expelled the same with the assistance of some of the banished Athenians restored the City to its former Liberty After this though the Athenians did recover themselves a little yet were they never able to arrive at the former Grandeur of their Common-wealth and being afterwards too forward in making head against Philip they were severely chastised by him It was therefore the immoderate Ambition of the Athenians and their desire of conquering more than they were able to defend which occasioned their Ruin For the number of the Citizens of Athens did not exceed ten thousand and they rarely receiving others as Citizens among them great Cities and Provinces could not be kept in obedience by such a number and with one unfortunate Blow their whole power was struck down without Recovery And considering that such Cities are better fitted for their own Defence than making Conquests upon others it is more adviseable for them to mind the advantage of their own Trade than to inter-meddle too much in foreign Affairs and rather to keep safe their own Walls than to invade their Neighbours Next to Athens Lacedaemon was famous in Greece whose Citizens by the constitutions and rigorous Discipline introduced by Lycurgus seem'd to be most fitly qualified for warlike Atchievements This City having not any powerfull Neighbour to contest withall was strong enough to defend its Liberty against the Neighbouring Common-wealths And the Spartans as long as they according to their Laws and Institution despised Riches had no great occasion to invade others But as soon as they began to aim at higher matters they found by experience that it was a quite different case to conquer Kingdoms than to defend their own City For having had the good Fortune of subduing Athens they fell into the same folly which had been the Ruin of the Athenians and were not only for conquering the Asiatick Sea Coasts but also under the Conduct of Agesilaus they invaded Persia But it was easie for the King of Persia to find out means to chastise their Insolence who caused a diversion to be made by the Greeks that envied the Success of the Spartans so that they were quickly obliged to recall Agesilaus to defend themselves at home Not long after their Fleet being beaten by Conon Epaminondas defeated their Army by Land in the Battle of Leuctra whereby they were so weakened that they were scarce able to defend their own Walls Next to these two Cities Thebes was for a while famous through the Valour and Wisdom of Epaminondas who so well knew how to head his Countrymen that they humbled the Spartans and as long as he lived were the most flourishing State of Greece But after his death this City returned to its former State and making head against Philip was severely chastised by hir◠and quite destroyed by his Son Alexander § 7. Macedon was before the times of Philip an inconsiderable Kingdom and so exposed to the Incursions of its Neighbours that it was scarce able to defend it self this Nation being then esteemed the most despicable of Greece But by the Military Virtue of two Kings this Nation did show it self so considerable that it conquered a great part of the World The circumstances wherein the neighbouring Nations of Macedon were at that time and the good Conduct of Philip whereby he so settled the Kingdom at home that it quickly became the chiefest in all Greece gave the first opportunity to lay the Foundation of this Monarchy For on one side it had for its Neighbours the Thracians Triballians and Illyrians very barbarous Nations these were easily kept in awe by a neighbouring wise and brave King On the other side was Greece and its Cities which though they were much fallen from their ancient Glory yet were all together still too hard for the Macedonians Against those he made use of this Artifice That by setting them together by the Ears among themselves he so weakened them with intestine Wars that they were afterwards not able to hold out long against him And because Philip used only to attack one of those Cities at a time and the rest were not forward enough unanimously to hinder his growing Greatness he was upon a sudden before they were aware of it grown too strong and potent for them all Philip seemed particularly endowed with great qualifications for this enterprize For besides the Vivacity of his Spirit he was push'd on by an extraordinary Ambition to make himself famous by great Actions What real Vertues were wanting in him he endeavoured to supply with pretending to the same wherefore tho' he did nothing without a fair Pretence yet did he never stick at any thing provided he could obtain his ends and was never sparing in Promises or Oaths if he thought he could thereby deceive such as he intended to overcome He was an absolute Master of his Passions and knew how to keep his Counsels secret how to set Friends together by the Ears and by pretending Friendships to both Parties to deceive them by vain hopes He being also very Eloquent knew how to
insinuate himself with every body and as for Money he made no other use of it than to advance his designs He was a most experienced Warriour and had made the Macedonians so excellent Souldiers that the Macedonian Phalanx first invented by him was terrible even to the Romans And because he was always at the Head of his Armies continually exercised his Souldiers and punctually paid them there were no better Souldiers in his days than the Macedonians Being arrived to this Greatness so that he was chosen by the common consent of Greece their General against the Persians and being busie in making preparations for this expedition he was barbarously murthered leaving his Son Alexander the glory of pursuing it § 8. There is scarce in all History to be read of an Expedition more famous than that of Alexander the Great wherein he with thirty odd thousand Men conquer'd so vast and potent Kingdoms and by his victorious Arms extended his Empire from the Hellespont to the Indies If we enquire into the causes of so uncommon and happy progresses it is undeniable that besides the Providence of God Almighty who has put bounds to all Kingdoms upon Earth the incomparable Valour of Alexander himself had a great share in the same who having an Army of chosen Men fell upon his Enemy's Army with such swiftness and vigour that it was impossible for any new levied Forces though never so numerous to resist him Yet Darius committed a grand mistake when he offered Battel to Alexander it being evident that the Persians never were equal to the Greeks in Pitch'd Battels Besides this the Persians having lived for a considerable time in Peace had few experienced Souldiers among them so that the greater the number was of such undisciplined Souldiers the sooner were they brought into disorder at the time of Battel Darius was ignorant of that great Art of protracting the War and by posting himself advantageously and cutting off the Provisions from his Enemies to take off the edge of fierce Alexander And because he had neglected to give him a diversion at home with the assistance of the Greeks who envied his Greatness no other Event could reasonably be expected than what afterwards followed § 9. But the untimely Death of Alexander robb'd both him and his young Children of the fruits of his Victories For these being young lost not only their Father's Kingdom but also the fatal Wars carried on after his Death betwixt his Generals brought the conquer'd Nations under great Calamities who else would have been in hopes to have changed their Kings for a much better and greater Prince But that it seem'd was next to an impossibility that these so suddenly conquered Countries should so soon be united in one Kingdom Since a firm Union betwixt so many Nations could not be established without a singular Prudence of their supream Head and a considerable time We find also that a sudden Greatness is rarely lasting there being no less ability required to maintain than to acquire a thing of this nature The Conquests therefore of Alexander being of so vast an extent that the small number of his Macedonians was by no means sufficient to keep them in awe and to make those Provinces dependent on the Macedonian Empire there was no other way to maintain such vast Conquests than to treat the conquered Nations in the same manner with his native Subjects and not to oblige them to recede from their ancient Laws and Customs or to turn Macedonians but rather for him to turn Persian that the conquered might not be sensible of any other change but what they found in the Person of their King Alexander understood this very well wherefore he not only used himself to the Persian Customs and Habit but also married the deceased King's Daughter and had a Persian Guard about him Those Writers who reprehend Alexander's Conduct in this matter only discover their own indiscretion But to settle a right understanding betwixt the Conquerours and Conquered did require a considerable time to effect which Alexander seemed to be the fittest Man in the World as being endowed with a more than ordinary Valour Magnanimity Liberality and Authority If he had left a Son behind him not unworthy of so great a Father the Persian Throne would questionless have been entailed upon his Family § 10. The Death of Alexander the Great was the occasion of long and bloody Wars For the Army puff'd up with the Glory of its great Actions esteemed no body worthy of the supream Command And the Generals refusing to obey one another were grown too potent to live as private persons 'T is time Arideus had the name of King but this poor Man wanted both Authority and Power to bridle the Ambition of so many proud and great Men. Wherefore all spurr'd on by their hopes some of obtaining the whole Empire some of getting a considerable share they waged a most bloody and long War among themselves till their number was reduced to a few from a great many who first pretended to the Empire Five of them took upon themselves the Title of Kings and the Sovereign Dominion of their Provinces viz. Cassander Lysimachus Antigonus Seleucus and Ptolemy But only the three last transmitted their Kingdoms to their Families There were then no more than three Kingdoms remaining in the power of the Macedonians viz. That of Syria Egypt and Macedon That part of the Persian Empire which lay Easterly beyond the River Euphrates being become a vast new Kingdom under the name of the Parthian Empire The above-mentioned three Kingdoms were afterwards swallowed up by the Romans and the Kingdom of Macedon was the first as lying nearest unto Italy For the Romans after having subdued all Italy began to extend their Conquests beyond the Seas and perceiving that Philip an active King bid fair for the Conquest of all Greece they did not think it advisable to let him grow more Powerfull he being so near to them that in time he might easily prove troublesome to Italy They entring therefore into a League with the same Cities of Greece which were Attack'd by Philip under that pretence made War upon Philip and having driven him back into Macedon restored Liberty to all Greece By which means the Romans at the same time divided their Strength and gain'd their Affections at length they Conquer'd Perseus and with him the Kingdom of Macedon Then they turn'd their Arms against Syria and took from Antiochus the Great all that part of Asia which extends as far as Mount Taurus And though this Kingdom did hold out for a while after yet being miserably torn to pieces by the Dissentions which were risen in the Royal Family it Surrendred it self to Tigranes King of Armenia But he being Conquered by Pompey the Whole was made a Province of the Roman Empire Egypt at last could not escape the Hands of the Romans after the Emperour Augustus had defeated Cleopatra and her Galant Mark Antony §
possession of the Territories belonging to his Brothers but was slain in the Siege of Camora which City he endeavour'd to take from his Sister Then Alfonso his Brother who had hitherto dwelt with the Moorish King of Toledo made himself Master of Castile and Leon. And took from the Moors besides some other Places the City of Toledo which was in those days esteemed impregnable But the Moors in Spain having received fresh Re-inforcements out of Africa got new Courage and falling upon the Christians defeated them in two Battles till Alfonso got an entire Victory over them obliging the Moorish King of Corduba to pay him a yearly Tribute Nevertheless he was afterwards again over-thrown in a Battle fought with the Moors where he lost his only Son Sanctius whose Death he revenged soon after upon them He died in the Year 1109. Vrraca his Daughter was Heiress to the Kingdom she being Married to Alfonso King of Arragon Which Marriage under pretence of too near a Consanguinity and Adultery committed by the Queen was afterwards dissolved again But because Alfonso would nevertheless keep Castile as the Dowry of the Queen it caused great Intestine Wars and Divisions For Alfonso VIII Son of Vrraca by Raymond of Burgundy her first Husband who was come out of France to assist her Father in the Wars against the Moors was proclaimed King of Castile in the mean while that Alfonso of Arragon was busied in taking besides some other Places the City of Saragossa from the Moors At last a Peace was concluded betwixt Arragon and Castile Afterwards Alfonso of Castile made War against the Moors with great Success taking from them divers Places of Note But Alfonso of Arragon being slain in a Battle fought with the Moors and leaving no Children behind him those of Navarre chose for their King Garsias who was of the Race of their former Kings But the Arragonians conferr'd the Crown upon Ramirus Brother to the deceased King who had been a Monk Alfonso of Castile in Opposition to both pretending to have a Right to these Kingdoms conquered a great part of them causing himself with consent of Pope Innocent II. who was supposed to do it in spite to the German Emperours to be proclaimed Emperour of Spain But this difference was also at last composed it being agreed that Ramirus should give his only Daughter together with the Kingdom to Raymond Earl of Barcelona by which means Catalonia and Arragon were United then Alfonso entring into a Confederacy with the Kings of Navarre and Arragon Attack'd again the Moors taking from them the City of Almeria which in those days was a great Sea-port and Harbour for Privateers Raymond took from the Moors Tortosa Lerida and other strong Holds Alfonso died in the Year 1157. § 6. The same Alfonso though Spain had suffered sufficiently by its being divided into so many Governments left to his Son Sanctius Castile to Ferdinand Leon and Gallicia Sanctius who did nothing that is remarkable except that he beat twice those of Navarre died in the Year 1158 leaving his Son Alfonso IX a Child of four years of Age. During the time of his Minority there were great Disturbances in Castile occasioned partly by the Divisions among the Nobility partly by the Wars with Ferdinando of Leon and Sanctius of Navarre who took several Places from the Castilians But coming to his riper years he did extricate himself though not without great difficulty out of those Troubles In the War against the Moors who always kept the Spanish Kings in Exercise he suffered extreamly so that he was obliged to make a Truce with them because the Kings of Navarre and Leon at the same time fell upon him At last there was a Confederacy made betwixt these Kings with a certain agreement how such Places should be disposed of as should be taken from the Moors In the Year 1210 a most Memorable Expedition was undertaken against the Moors where presented themselves a great many Foreigners who came to Signalize themselves but a great many of them being soon tired out returned home At that time was fought the famous Battle of Lasa where 200000 Moors being slain they lost all their Strength In this Battle Sanctius King of Navarre breaking first through a Chain which surrounded the Moorish Army he afterwards bore a Chain with an Emerald in his Shield In this War was taken from the Moors besides other Places the City of Calatrava The King of Leon took Alcantara Alfonso died in the Year 1214 leaving behind him his Son Henry whose Minority occasioned great disturbances in the Kingdom he died without Issue in the Year 1217. He had two Sisters the Eldest Blanch was Married to Lewis VIII Son of Philip Augustus King of France The second Berengaria was Married to Alfonso King of Leon. The Crown by Right of Succession did belong to the Eldest and her Heirs But out of a hatred the States bore to Strangers they conferr'd the Kingdom upon Ferdinand Sir-named the Holy Son of Berengaria who with all speed imaginable possess'd himself of it before he could be prevented by his Father surmounting all the difficulties which were rais'd against him partly by his Father partly by some of the Nobility It is related by some That Blanch was not the eldest Sister but that some of the Castilian Noblemen did dispute the right of Berengaria to the Crown because the Pope had declar'd her marriage with Alfonso void and their Children illegitimate as being too near in Bloud By the death of Alfonso Leon and Castile were reunited under Ferdinand at what time the Moors suffer'd extreamly in their Affairs King James of Arragon took from them Majorca in the Year 1232. Minorca in the Year 1234. Yvica in the Year 1238. The City and Kingdom of Valencia Ferdinand took from them besides other places in the Year 1230 Merida and Badajoz In the Year 1236 the City and Kingdom of Corduba Murcia surrender'd it self to the protection of Castile In the Year 1243 Jaen Sevile and the greatest part of Andalusia But whilst he was making Preparations to carry the War into Africa he died in the Year 1252. § 7. The History of the next following Years is full of Troubles and Divisions Alfonso 't is true was famous in foreign Countries for his Wisdom and great skill in Astronomy so that it is reported of him that he used to say That if God would have advised with him at the time of the Creation of the World the World should have been made more uniform yet he was unfortunate at home and hated by his Subjects The first occasion of which was that he being desirous to fill his Treasury which was exhausted he caus'd the current Coin to be diminish'd which enhanc'd the price of every thing and whilst to prevent this he set certain rates on all Commodities which occasion'd a general scarcity of all things the
a great Fleet was sent out of Spain into the Channel under the Command of Don Oquendo which was destroy'd by Martin Tromp in the Downs in the very sight of the English What the Intention was of sending so great a Fleet this way was not generally known at that time but afterwards it was divulged that the same was intended against Sweden and that there were 20000 Men ready in Denmark which as soon as this Fleet should have appear'd before Gothenburg were to have join'd them and enter'd Swedeland Afterwards the War was protracted but most to the disadvantage of the Spaniards till the Year 1648 when the Spaniards concluded a Peace with the Hollanders at Munster declaring them a free People renouncing all their pretences over them and leaving to them all the places which they had taken from them And notwithstanding France did its utmost to hinder the conclusion of this Peace at least so long till that Kingdom might also make a Peace with Spain but the Hollanders did not think it adviseable to stay their leisure fearing that if Spain was brought too low the French would thereby be enabled to swallow up the Netherlands and become their immediate Neighbours which they foresaw would prove fatal to their State It was also alledged and that with good reason That it was time to put up the Sword when all those things might be obtained by fair means for which it was drawn at first and that the Province of Holland had contracted considerable Debts Spain also perceiving that the Dutch were not to be overcome by force was willing to agree to those Conditions being glad to be rid once of so troublesome an Enemy that they might have the more leisure to be even with France and Portugal It is reported that this War cost the Spaniards above One thousand five hundred Millions of Ducats In the Year 1628 Vincent II. Duke of Mantua dying the Emperour endeavour'd to exclude Charles Duke of Nevers he being a Frenchman born from the succession of that Dukedom under pretence of having neglected some Matters appertaining to it as being a Fief of the Empire The Savoyards also took this opportunity to renew their Pretensions upon Montferrat and the Spaniards in hopes of getting something in the Fray besieged Casal On the other side the French took part with the Duke of Nevers raised the Siege of Casal and put the Duke of Nevers into possession of the Dukedom of Mantua which did much weaken the Reputation of the Spaniards in Italy In the Year 1635 the French denounced War against Spain under pretence that they had taken prisoner Philip Christopher Elector of Treves he being under the protection of the King of France and that they had driven the French Garrison out of Treves and possess'd themselves of that City but the true reason was that it was thought high time to bridle the Ambition and Power of the House of Austria which after the Battel of Nordlingen and the Peace concluded at Prague was grown very formidable and France being well settled at home began to be in a very flourishing condition The French therefore after they had beat the Prince Tomaso near Avennes enter'd the Netherlands with a great Army but the Success did not answer Expectation the Dutch especially being unwilling that France should make any considerable Conquests on that side Neither did the French gain any thing in Italy In the Year next following the Prince of Conde was forc'd to raise the Siege of Dole and the Spaniards entring Picardy fill'd Paris it self with Terrour and Confusion Gallas also the Imperial General endeavoured to enter Burgundy with his Army but did not advance much In the Year 1637 the Spaniards lost Landresi In the next Year they were forced to retire from before Leucate with great loss but the Prince of Conde on the other hand had the same ill fortune before Fonterabia the Spaniards beat the French soundly near Thionville but lost Hesdin Salses and Satins and in the Year following the strong City of Arras they being besides this routed near Casal Nor could they with all their Strength force the Earl of Harcourt from before Turin In the same Year also the Catalonians did revolt they being first dissatisfy'd at the Pride of the Duke d'Olivarez the King's Favourite against whom they had made great complaints but were nevertheless sorely oppress'd by him These discontents encreased after the Catalonians endeavouring the relief of Salses were beaten they pretending that they were not duely assisted by the Castilians and therefore left the Army and march'd home Conte Duca taking this opportunity represented them very ill to the King and caused their Privileges to be considerably diminished and their Country to be oppress'd with their quartering of Souldiers This put them in open Rebellion and Barcellona beginning first they drove the Spaniards out of Catalonia Then seeking Aid from France they at last after the Spaniards had cut off by their Cruelty all hopes of Mercy put themselves under the Protection of that Kingdom And it was eleven Years before the Spaniards could quite recover Catalonia the intestine Commotions in France presenting them with a fair opportunity for Barcellona being not timely reliev'd was forc'd to surrender to the Spaniards but the Portugueses withdrawing themselves from the Obedience of the Spaniards gave a great shock to the Spaniards Philip II. tho he had conquered this Kingdom yet had always endeavour'd by mildness and by preserving their Privileges to mitigate the hatred which the Portugueses bore to the Castilians which were grown to that height that the Priests used to insert it in their Prayers That God would be pleased to deliver them from the Castilian Yoak But after his death the Spanish Ministers had not been so carefull by maintaining their Privileges to keep the affection of the Portugueses but rather had treated them as a conquered Nation which so exasperated the Portugueses that as soon as they saw Spain begin to decline immediately some places in Portugal did rebel but were soon after reduced to their former Obedience The Spaniards therefore thought it adviseable that to bridle this People nothing could be more proper than by employing the Nobles as well as the Commoners in the Wars to purge the superfluous ill Humours of this Nation In the mean while the Catalonians falling into Rebellion the Portuguese Nobles were ordered to go into the Field which they did not relish well having besides this some other reasons to be dissatisfy'd with the Spaniards And because the Portugueses had a great affection for the Duke of Braganza the Spaniards try'd all ways to entice him to come to Court and supposing that they had cajoll'd him sufficiently with fair promises invited him very courteously to go in person with the King into the Field which invitation nevertheless he knew how to decline very dexterously At last the Portuguese Nobility being hard press'd to serve in the Expedition against the
greatly beloved both by his Father and the People and caused D. Agnes de Castro a very beautiful Lady who was without his consent married to his Son Pieter barbarously to be murthered which so exasperated Pieter that he taking up Arms against the Father did considerable mischief till at last the business was composed He died in the Year 1357. His Son Pieter was commonly called the Cruel tho' some will have this rather to have been spoken to his praise as having been an exact observer of Justice never sparing any Offender He died in the Year 1368. His Son Ferdinand contended with Henry the Bastard who had murthered his Brother Pieter sirnamed the Cruel King of Castile about the Kingdom of Castile because his Mother Beatrice had been Daughter of Sanctius IV. King of Castile and a great many of the Nobility and some Cities of that Kingdom declaring for him he waged War against the forementioned Henry But he being too strong for him he could not maintain his Pretensions but was obliged to make Peace However the War broke out afresh again betwixt them because Ferdinand had protected some who were banished out of Castile for High Treason neither would upon demand surrender them To revenge this Henry made an inrode into Portugal and finding no resistance over-ran the greatest part of the Country After the death of Henry Ferdinand made a Peace with his Son John but the same was soon violated again by the Portugueses who encouraged the Duke of Lancaster that married Constantia Daughter of Pieter King of Castile to pretend to the Crown of Castile He came with a good Army into Portugal but the English being quickly grown weary of the War in Spain and living very disorderly in Portugal a Peace was concluded on both sides At last Ferdinand married his Daughter Beatrice to John of Castile under condition that such Children as were born of their Bodies should succeed in the Kingdom of Portugal which was afterwards the occasion of bloody Wars This Ferdinand who by his frequent Wars had proved very pernicious to Portugal died in the Year 1383 being the last of the true Race of the Kings of Portugal § 3. After the death of Ferdinand great Troubles arose in Portugal most of the Portugueses not being able to brook living under the Subjection of the Castilians whom they mortally hated It was 't is true agreed on in the Articles of Marriage made betwixt the King of Castile and Beatrice Daughter of Ferdinand That her Mother Eleonora should have the Administration of the Government in Portugal till such Children as should be born of this Marriage should be of age But this Eleonora leaving all to the management of the Count of Ancira her much suspected Favourite she drew upon her self the hatred of the Portugueses John therefore natural Son of Pieter King of Portugal privately murther'd him whereby he got both the Favour of the People and encreased the hatred against the Queen Dowager But some of the Portugueses being much dissatisfy'd at these proceedings begg'd the King of Castile to take upon him the Crown of Portugal which he might in all likelyhood have obtained if he had been quick enough either by fair means or by force to have put himself into full possession of the same But he being uncertain in his Resolutions gave by his delays time and opportunity to the adverse Party to strengthen it self Wherefore he coming without an Army into Portugal his Mother-in-law resign'd to him the Government but he found but an indifferent Reception among the Portugueses they being very averse to him because he used very rarely to speak or converse with them Nevertheless a great many of the Nobility and some Cities did side with him but most out of a hatred to the Castilians chose for their Leader John the Bastard a wise and brave Man and much belov'd by the People The Castilians thereupon besieged Lisbon but their Army being for the most part destroyed by the Plague they were obliged to leave it without having got any advantage In the Year next following the Portugueses declar'd this John their King who very courageously attack'd those places which had declared for the Castilians and subdued the greatest part of them The Castilians then entred with an Army into Portugal but were entirely routed by this new King near Aliubarotta which Victory is yearly celebrated to this day among the Portugueses After this Battel all the rest of the Cities did without more adoe surrender themselves to the new King The Portugueses also calling unto their aid the Duke of Lancaster unto whom they had promised the Crown of Castile they enter'd into that Kingdom with an Army But the English having suffer'd extreamly by Sickness the Duke of Lancaster thought it most convenient to conclude a Peace with the Castilians whereupon it was agreed That the Son of the King of Castile should marry his only Daughter Catharine which he had by Constantia Daughter to Pieter King of Castile A Truce was also made betwixt Portugal and Castile at that time but the War soon breaking out again at last an everlasting Peace was concluded betwixt both Kingdoms so that John had the good fortune to maintain himself in the possession of the Crown of Portugal and reign'd with great applause After he was quietly settled in the Throne he undertook an Expedition into Africa and took the City Ceuta whose Son also first found out the Isle of Madera This King died in the Year 1433 and left a Memory that is to this day dear to the Portugueses § 4. His Son Edward was a very Virtuous Prince but did not reign long for at that time Portugal being over-run with the Plague he got the Infection by a Letter and died in the Year 1438. During his Reign his Brothers undertook a most unfortunate Expedition into Africa where being themselves taken Prisoners before Tangier they promised to restore to the Moors Ceuta for a Ransom leaving Don Ferdinand as a Hostage behind them But the States of Portugal refusing to stand to the Contract the Hostage was forc'd to end his days in Prison Alfonsus Son to this Edward was but six years old when his Father died whose Tuition was committed by his Father's last Will to his Mother But the States refusing to submit themselves to the Government of a Foreign Woman conferr'd the Administration of the Kingdom on Don Pedro Duke of Conimbria Brother to King Edward but he received a very slender Recompence for his Services for being falsely accused before the new King he was slain as he was going with some Troops to the King to justifie himself Alfonsus V. was else a very good Souldier and a brave Prince under whose Reign the Portugueses took several places on the Coast of Africa viz. Tangier Arcilla Alcassar and some others Good store of Gold was also transported out of Guinea into Portugal which he employ'd
in coining of Cruisadoes After this Alfonsus had great contests with Ferdinand the Catholick and Isabella there being a promise of marriage made betwixt him and Johanna the supposed Daughter of Henry IV. King of Castile but as it was reported begotten in Adultery but the Marriage was not consummated she being Alfonsus's Sister's Daughter tho' at last the Pope gave his Dispensation which he had refused at first Alfonsus under this pretence took upon himself the Title and Arms of Castile surprising several Cities assisted by some of the Nobility of Castile who sided with him Lewis XI also King of France sent him some Auxiliaries but these were not sufficient to enable him to undertake any thing of moment Wherefore Ferdinand retaking all the places from the Portugueses routed them also near Toro and near Albuhera so that Alfonsus despairing of obtaining his Ends concluded a Peace with Ferdinand wherein he renounced both Castile and the Bride Johanna she being promised in marriage to John Son of Ferdinand who was then a Child But she perceiving that this was only done to elude her went into a Nunnery Portugal sustained considerable losses in this War and Alfonsus died in the Year 1481 as it is supposed out of Grief because he had lost the hopes of his Bride and the Crown of Castile Him succeeded his Son John II. against whom a most horrid Conspiracy was discovered for which Ferdinand Duke of Braganza and James Duke of Visco lost their lives the latter being kill'd by the King 's own Hand This King John was the first who found out the way to sail into the East Indies having not only ordered an exact Survey to be made of the African Coast as far as to the Cape of good hope but also sent some by Land into the East Indies to inform themselves concerning the Condition of those Countries He built also the Castle of Mina on the Coast of Guinea But before this intended Voyage to the East Indies could be begun this King died in the Year 1495 leaving no Heirs behind him § 5. John II. was succeeded by his Cousin Emanuel Son of Ferdinand Duke of Visco Grandchild of King Edward With him contended for the Succession the Emperour Maximilian whose Mother Eleonora was a Daughter of King Edward But the Portugueses declared for Emanuel who for his extraordinary Qualifications both of Body and Mind was extreamly beloved by them He the better to establish himself at home married Isabella eldest Daughter of Ferdinand the Catholick out of which marriage a young Prince was born whose Name was Michael who if he had lived would have been Heir to all the Spanish Kingdoms except that of Navarre To please his Bride he by his Proclamation banish'd all the Jews and Moors out of Portugal by a prefix'd time under penalty for all such as should stay behind to be made Slaves for ever Whereupon the Moors immediately retir'd into Africa but from the Jews they took their Children which were under the Age of fourteen and baptized them against their Will And as for the old ones they were so plagued and vexed every where and stopp'd or hinder'd in their Journeys that most to be rid of these Vexations and to avoid the danger of Slavery were baptized retaining nevertheless in their Minds their ancient Superstition Under the Reign of this King Portugal arrived to the highest pitch of its Greatness the design of the East-India Voyage round Africa which was projected by the former King being now accomplish'd by Vascus de Gama who first arrived at Calicut As soon as the Portugueses began to draw into their Country the Trade of Spices they were opposed especially by the Sultan of Egypt because formerly these Commodities used to be conveyed through Egypt to Venice and from thence to other parts of Europe from which both these Countries drew vast Profit Wherefore the Venetians stirred up the Sultan sending him great stores of Metal to make Cannons of and Shipwrights to build Ships by which means they hoped to drive the Portugueses out of the Indies But the Portugueses who did not much trust the Barbarian Kings of the Indies began to build Forts and strong Holds in the most convenient places wherein they met with little opposition partly because the Indians were terrify'd by the vastness of the Ships and the thunder of the Cannons of the Europeans partly because they were not aware of what consequence they might prove one day against them The Duke of Albuquerque especially did mightily advance the Power of the Portugueses in the Indies who took the Cities of Ormuz Malacca Cochin and Goa the latter of which is the place of Residence of the Portuguese Governour in the Indies And thus the Portugueses engrossed to themselves the whole Trade and Commerce of Africa and the remotest parts of Asia having possessed themselves of all the most commodious Ports and Places not only on the Western side of Africa in Mauritania Guinea Congo Angola in the Isle of St. Thomas and some others but also on the East side in Manzambique Melinde Mombazo Zafala and from the mouth of the Red Sea as far as Japan from whence incredible Riches were conveyed into Portugal Besides all this did Pieter Alvanus Capralis or as some will have it Americus Vesputius discover'd the Country of Brasile in America whither the Portugueses sent 1500 several Colonies And under the Reign of this King Emanuel who died in the Year 1521 Portugal increased to that degree that his Reign was called The Golden Age. After him reigned his Son John III. under whose Reign Portugal continued in the same flourishing condition This King sent Francis Xavier and some other Jesuites into the East Indies who were to settle the Christian Religion among the Barbarians The Jesuites commonly boast of great numbers of Heathens converted by them but whether they deserve an intire credit in this or whether perhaps a great many of these have not rather taken upon them the Name than the Faith of Christians those are best able to judge who have been conversant in those places He died in the Year 1557. § 6. John III. had for his Successour his Grandson Sebastian a Child of three Years of age whose Tuition was committed to the Cardinal Henry his Uncle because his Grandmother was not willing to take upon her the burthen of the Government Through the over-forwardness of this young Prince Portugal receiv'd such a blow that it fell from the Pinacle of its Greatness For some of his Court Favourites did put this magnanimous and ambitious Prince upon such Enterprizes as were far surpassing both his Age and Power and were in no ways suitable to the present juncture of Affairs so that his whole Mind was bent upon Warlike Exploits and how by Martial Exercises to revive the ancient Valour of his Subjects which by Peace and Plenty having been more addicted to Commerce was of
Henry II. therefore succeeded him who among other memorable Actions demolish'd such fortify'd Castles of the Nobility and Bishops as were built with the consent of King Stephen After he had reigned near eighteen Years in Peace and Quietness he had a mind to have his Son Henry crowned the better to secure the Succession he received him as his Copartner in the Government but he being married to Margaret the Daughter of Lewis the younger King of France this proved the cause of great Disturbances afterwards For some persuaded young Henry That his Father having abdicated himself from the Government had committed thereby the same to his management France envy'd that a King of England should have such vast Possessions in France The Scots wish'd for nothing more than to have an opportunity of committing Depredations in England Wherefore the French and Scots joining with young Henry fell upon Henry II. all at one time but were as vigorously repulsed by him the Scots especially suffered the most in this War and lost all Huntingtonshire A Peace was also concluded with France Adela Daughter of Lewis King of France being promised in marriage to Richard second Son of Henry But the old King as 't is reported falling in love with her privately kept her company and therefore opposed the consummation of the marriage betwixt her and his Son Richard This so exasperated Richard who after the death of his eldest Brother Henry was now the next Heir to the Crown that he made Head against his Father and Philip Augustus King of France taking hold of this opportunity took the City of Muns King Henry seeing himself besides this deserted by his Friends Wife and Children died in few days of Grief This Henry also conquer'd Ireland and united it to England which he and his Successours govern'd under the Title of Lords of Ireland till the time of Henry VIII who after he had withdrawn himself from the Obedience of the Pope to nettle him the more assumed the Title of King of Ireland because the Pope pretends to the sole right to bestow the Title of King in Christendom and that none ought to take it upon him without his consent wherefore the Pope afterwards to make his Pretence the more plausible freely gave the same Title to Mary Queen of England Henry also had some differences with Thomas Backet Archbishop of Canterbury who pretended it was derogatory to the Glory of God that the Priests according to the King's Commands should be subject to the Civil Judicatures There is a fabulous Relation concerning this Archbishop Thomas That he riding a Horse-back one time through a Village the Country Fellows cut off the Tail of his Horse and that their Children afterwards were born with such Tails § 8. Richard I. who succeeded his Father Henry in the Kingdom did out of a preposterous Zeal undertake an Expedition into the Holy Land with 35000 Men being accompained by Philip Augustus King of France In this War he took the Island of Cyprus which he gave to Guido Lusignanus who in consideration thereof resigned his Right to Jerusalem and in the Year 1192 he was present at the taking of Ptolemais where the Standard of Duke Leopold of Austria being set up first he pull'd it down again putting his own in the place But when they were in great hopes of gaining Jerusalem Philip returned home engaging himself by a solemn Oath that he would not injure Richard in any of his Dominions Hugo Duke of Burgundy afterwards followed his example which greatly encouraged Saladin And Richard understanding that the French were fallen into Normandy he also made a Peace with Saladin and taking his way by Land incognito was discovered in his Journey through Austria where Duke Leopold remembring the affront done to him near Ptolemais took him Prisoner and delivered him to the Emperour who after fifteen Months Imprisonment made him pay 100000 Pounds for his Ransom After his return home he found every thing in confusion the French having not only ravaged Normandy and other Provinces belonging to him but also his Brother had made a Pretension to the Crown but he obliged the latter to implore his Pardon and beat the French back into their own Country He died not long after of a wound which he received in a Siege of some inconsiderable place in France After his death his Brother John took upon him the Crown of England who was opposed by Arthur Earl of the lesser Britainy his elder Brother's Son who finding himself alone not strong enough sought for Aid of the King of France who was ready upon all occasions to create Troubles in England He took a great many Cities in Normandy and Anjou Wherefore King John was obliged to make a dishonourable Peace with him giving in marriage to Lewis King Philip's Son Blanch Daughter of Alfonsus King of Castile and of his Sister Eleonora to whom he gave as a Dowry all the Cities which Philip had taken from him except Angiers Then he married Isabella Daughter and Heiress of the Earl of Angoulesme who was promised before to Hugh Earl of Marche He to revenge this affront join'd his Forces with the King of France and Prince Arthur of Britainy and fell into Touraine and Anjou But King John falling upon them unawares routed the Enemy and took Prince Arthur Prisoner who died not long after a Prisoner in Roan But Constantia the Mother of Arthur made her Complaints to Philip King of France whose Vassal King John was on the score of such Provinces as he was possess'd of in France and the King of France summon'd King John to appear before him and to answer for the death of Arthur But he not appearing it was declar'd that King John had forfeited what Fiefs he was possess'd of in France and King Philip took from him Normandy 316 Years after Rollo the Norman had conquered the same But the French afterwards attack'd also Angiers where they were repulsed with great loss by King John whereupon a Truce was concluded betwixt them for two Years During which time he routed the Scots and suppressed the Rebels in Ireland and Wales The Truce being expired the War began afresh with France and King John's Army being routed he made another Truce with France But this ill success had much diminished his Authority among his Nobles who also hated him because he had imposed heavy Taxes upon them wherefore they with joint consent demanded from him the restitution of their ancient Privileges but perceiving that he only intended to give them fair Words for Deeds they called to their aid Lewis Son of Philip King of France who landing with a great Army in England was received with a general applause and whilst King John endeavoured to make Head against him he died overwhelm'd with Troubles § 9. Him succeeded his Son Henry III. whose tender Age wrought Compassion on most and extinguish'd the Hatred which had been
afterwards lost his Head § 21. Queen Mary caused the Roman Catholick Religion and Mass which were abolished in her Brother's time as also the Pope's Authority to be restor'd in England she used the Protestants very hardly of whom a great many were punished with death Yet was she not able to restore the Church Revenues for fear of exasperating the greatest Families who had them in their possession The Pope did also send Cardinal Poole to re-unite the Kingdom to the holy See of Rome This Queen Mary was married to Philip Son of Charles V. who was afterwards King of Spain yet under these Conditions That she should have the sole disposal of all Offices and Revenues of the Kingdom and if a Son was born he should besides the Crown of England inherit Burgundy and the Netherlands Don Carlos who was born of a former Wife should be Heir of Spain and all the Italian Provinces and in case he died without Issue this should also inherit his part But no Children came of this marriage Mary being pretty well in Years for she was thirty Years before proposed in Marriage And there were some who being dissatisfy'd at this Match raised Tumults among whom was the Duke of Suffolk Father of Jane who had hitherto been a Prisoner in the Tower but she and her Husband Guilford and her Father paid with their Heads for it It was within an ace but that Elizabeth who was afterwards Queen had also undergone the same fate if Philip and the Spaniards had not interceded for her not out of any affection to her person but because they knew that after her the next Heir to the Crown of England was Mary Queen of Scotland who being married to the Dauphin of France they feared lest by this means England and Scotland might be united with France Among other Articles in the Marriage Contract of Queen Mary it was agreed That she should not be obliged to engage her self in the Wars which her Husband Philip should carry on against France Notwithstanding which when Philip afterwards was engaged in a War with France she sent to his assistance some of her best Forces who by their Bravery chiefly obtain'd the Victory near St. Quintin for which reason Philip gave the City to be plundered by the English Henry II. King of France taking hold of this opportunity assaulted the City of Calais under the Command of the Duke de Guise which being not well Garrison'd he took in a few days and obliged all the Inhabitants to quit the City and to leave behind them all their Gold Silver and Jewels He also took afterwards the two Castles of Guisnes and Hammes and thereby drove the English quite out of France Not long after this loss Queen Mary died § 22. Elizabeth who after the death of her Sister was unanimously proclaimed Queen maintain'd her Authority and govern'd with great Prudence and Glory in the midst of a great many threatning dangers to the very end In the beginning Philip endeavoured by all means to keep England on his side for which reason he proposed a Marriage betwixt Elizabeth and himself promising to obtain a Dispensation from the Pope which was nevertheless opposed by the French in the Court of Rome Elizabeth was very unwilling to disoblige so great a Prince who had well deserved of her yet on the other side the same scruple which had caused her Father to be divorced from Catharine of Arragon by a parity of reason did remain with her she considered especially that the said Divorce must needs be esteemed unjust if the Pope's Dispensation was allowed of since it had been alledged as a fundamental reason of the said Divorce that the Pope had no power to dispense in any cases which were contrary to God's Law She resolved therefore not to have any further concerns with the Pope and to give a friendly refusal to Philip. Then she by an Act of Parliament constituted the Protestant Episcopacy yet not at once but by degrees taking away from the Papists the free exercise of their Religion and under several Penalties and Fines obliged every one to frequent the Protestant Churches on Sunday Every body also was obliged by a solemn Oath to acknowledge her the Supream Governour in England even in Spiritual Matters which Oath was among 9400 who were possess'd of Church Benefices taken by all except 189 who refused the same among whom were fourteen Bishops She kept stedfast to the established Episcopal Church Government tho' she met with great opposition from two sorts of people viz. the Papists and Puritans These having conceived a great hatred against Episcopacy and all other Ceremonies which had the least resemblance of Popery were for having every thing regulated according to the way of Geneva Tho' their number increased daily yet the Queen kept them pretty well under But the Papists made several attempts against her Life and Crown for her envious Enemies did erect several Seminaries or Schools for the English Nation in foreign Countries viz. at Douay at Rheims at Rome and Valedolid all which were erected for the Instructing of the English Youth in these Principles viz. That the Pope had the Supream Power over Kings and as soon as a King was declared a Heretick by him the Subjects were thereby absolved from their Allegiance due to him and that it was meritorious work to murther such a King Out of these Schools Emissaries and Priests were sent into England whose business was there to propagate the Roman Catholick Religion but more especially to instruct the People in the abovementioned Doctrines To these associated themselves some Desperado's who after Pope Pius V. had excommunicated the Queen were frequently conspiring against her Life But most of them got no other advantage by it than to make work for the Hang-man and occasioned that the Papists were stricter kept than before Mary also Queen of Scotland raised abundance of troubles against Queen Elizabeth she being the next Heiress to the Crown of England did with the assistance of the Duke of Guise endeavour to have Queen Elizabeth declared by the Pope Illegitimate which the Spaniards underhand opposed and both she and the Dauphin assumed the Arms of England which undertaking proved afterwards fatal to Queen Mary For Elizabeth sided with the Earl of Murray natural Brother of Queen Mary whose main endeavour was to chase the French out of Scotland and to establish there the Protestant Religion both which he effected with the assistance of Queen Elizabeth This Queen Mary being after the death of Francis II. returned into Scotland was married to her Kinsman Henry Darley one of the handsomest Men in England by whom she had James VI. But her Love to him grew quickly cold for a certain Italian Musician whose name was David Ritz was so much in favour with the Queen that a great many persuaded Henry that she kept unlawfull company with him He being thus
Aquitain and Poictou was immediately after married to Henry Duke of Normandy afterwards King of England the second of that Name who by this Match annexed these fair Countries to the Crown of England In fine having been kept in a continual alarm by his petty Vassals but especially by Henry II. King of England He died in the Year 1180. § 7. His Son Philip II. sirnamed Augustus or the Conquerour was at first engaged in a War against Henry II. King of England from whom he took several considerable places which however he restored afterwards to his Son Richard with whom he enter'd into a League to retake Jerusalem from the Saracens pursuant to which both the Kings went thither in Person with a considerable Force But a Jealousie arising betwixt these two Kings nothing was done worth mentioning for Richard accused Philip that he had an ill design against him in Sicily in their Voyage besides that he had refused to consummate the before intended Match betwixt his Sister and Richard Wherefore as soon as Ptolemais had been taken by their joint Forces Philip under pretence of Sickness returned into France leaving only with Richard Hugh III. Duke of Burgundy with some Troops who envying Richard hinder'd the taking of the City of Jerusalem After his return from that unfortunate Expedition to the Holy Land he undertook a War against Richard which he also carried on against his Brother John wherein Philip had much the better of the English for he took from them Normandy the Counties of Anjou Maine Touraine Berry and Poictou He was very instrumental in deposing the Earl of Tholouse who because he had taken into his Protection the Albigenses was excommunicated by the Pope Philip also obtained a great Victory near Bouvines betwixt Lisle and Tournay against the Emperour Otho IV. who being joined with the Earl of Flanders attack'd him with an Army of 150000 Men whilst the King of England was to fall into France on the side of Aquitain This King was so successfull in his Wars against England that his Son Lewis was very near obtaining the Crown of England And tho' he was chased again out of England yet did he after his Father's Death pursue his Victories against the English in France taking from them among others the City of Rochelle But this Lewis VIII did not reign long for he died in the Year 1226 leaving for Successour his Son Lewis IX sirnamed the Holy during whose Minority his Mother Blanch of Castile had the Supream Administration of Affairs and tho' some of the Nobility raised great Troubles against her she subdued them all by her singular Prudence In the Year 1244 the City of Jerusalem was ransack'd by some Persians who called themselves Chorasmii Lewis being about the same time dangerously ill made a Vow That if he recovered he would undertake an Expedition against those Infidels which he afterwards perform'd But before his departure he issued out his Proclamation throughout the Kingdom intimating that whoever had received any damage by his Souldiers should have Restitution made him which was performed accordingly In this Expedition he took the strong City of Damiata but the overflowing of the River Nile hindered him from taking Grand Cairo After the River was returned to its usual Bounds he vanquish'd the Enemy in two Battels but they having receiv'd new Reinforcements cut off the Provisions from the French who were also extreamly pester'd with the Scurvy The King then resolv'd to retreat towards Damiata but in his March thither they attack'd him gave him a terrible overthrow and took him Prisoner yet released him again for a Ransom of 400000 Livres he being obliged to restore also to them the City of Damiata Thus he marched with the Remainders of his Army which from 30000 Men was moulder'd away to 6000 to Ptolemais where after he had given what Assistance he could to the Christians he at last returned home Under the Reign of this King France got first an Opportunity to intermeddle in the Affairs of Italy from whence yet this Kingdom never reapt any great Benefit Manfred natural Son of the Emperour Frederick II. having first kill'd King Conrad his Brother made himself King of Naples and Sicily But the Pope on whom this Kingdom depended as a Fief being dissatisfy'd with Manfred offer'd the same to Charles Earl of Anjou Brother of Lewis IV. King of France which he having accepted of was crowned at Rome with Conditon that he should pay to the Pope 8000 Ounces of Gold make a yearly Present of a White Horse as an acknowledgment and if he was chosen Emperour that he should not unite that Kingdom with the Empire the Pope being unwilling to have any one more powerfull than himself in Italy Charles thereupon vanquish'd Manfred and having murthered him and his Children took possession of the Kingdom The young Conradin Duke of Swabia came with an Army to recover the Kingdom which was his Inheritance from his Grandfather but having been overthrown in a Battel near the Lake of Celano was made a Prisoner and in the Year next following had his Head cut off at Naples upon the Instigation of the Pope who being ask'd by Charles What he had best to do with his Prisoner answer'd Vita Conradini mors Caroli Mors Conradini vita Caroli i. e. The Life of Conradin is the Death of Charles The Death of Conradin the Life of Charles And as by the Death of this young Prince was extinguish'd the Noble Race of the Dukes of Swabia so this Charles laid the first Pretensions of France to the Kingdom of Naples In the mean while King Lewis being not satisfy'd with his former unfortunate Expedition against the Infidels resolved to try again his Fortune against Tunis either because he found that this place lay very convenient for his Brother's Kingdom of Sicily or because he hoped thereby to open a way for the Conquest of Egypt without which all the Expeditions into the Holy Land were likely to prove ineffectual But in this Siege he lost a great part of his Army by Sickness and he died himself there in the Year 1270. From a younger Son of this Lewis IV. viz. from Robert Earl of Clairmont sprang the Bourbon Family which now sways the Scepter of France § 8. His Son Philip sirnamed the Hardy succeeded him under whose Reign that considerable Earldom of Tholouse was united to the Crown of France Alfonsus Son of Lewis IX who had married the only Heiress of this Country happening to die without Issue in an Expedition into Africa Under the Reign also of this King fell out the so much celebrated Sicilian Vespers whereby all the French were at one blow extirpated out of Sicily The Business was thus Some Frenchmen had ravish'd the Wife of John of Porchyta born at Salerno who enflam'd with Revenge did seek for Aid of Pieter King of Arragon hoping by his Assistance to drive Charles
Which so incensed the Queen that she having conceiv'd an implacable Hatred against her Son sided with the Duke of Burgundy whose Party was thereby greatly strengthen'd Thus commenced the intestine Wars wherein both Parties were so exasperated against one another that they had little regard to the great Success of the English who in the mean time conquer'd all Normandy and Roan it self The Dauphin intending at one blow to root out the Evil of these intestine Commotions cunningly invited the Duke of Burgundy to come to an Agreement with him when at their second meeting at Monterau he caused him to be kill'd But this stroke had a quite contrary effect For the generality of the Nation abominated the fact and the Queen took from hence an Opportunity totally to ruin her Son and to exclude him from the Succession Wherefore entring into a League with the murther'd Duke's Son Philip a Peace was concluded with Henry V. King of England by vertue of which he was to marry Catharine the Daughter of Charles VI. and during his Life to be Regent of France and after his Death to be put into the full possession of the Crown of France That both the Crowns of France and England should be united yet that each Kingdom should be ruled according to its own Laws Besides this a Sentence was pronounc'd against the Dauphin in Paris That by reason of the Murther committed by him upon the Duke of Bargundy he was declared incapable of the Crown and that he for ever should be banish'd the Kingdom He appeal'd from this Sentence to God and his Sword and set his Court up at Poictiers so that at that time there was in France two Governments and two Courts But the Affairs of the Dauphin were in a very ill condition very few of the Provinces siding with him those that did were Anjou Poictou Tours Auvergne Berry and Languedock but all of them mightily exhausted of Money But it was happy for him that the brave King Henry V. died in the very Flower of his Age and good Fortune as likewise did not long after Charles VI. whose Life by the Infirmities of his Mind being incapable of governing the Kingdom had greatly obstructed the Welfare of the Kingdom § 13. Charles VII whom we hitherto have call'd the Dauphin caused himself immediately after his Father's Death to be proclaim'd King with the Assistance of the Bravest among the French nevertheless his Affairs at the beginning were under very ill Circumstances For the Duke of Bedford who was constituted Regent in France having caused young Henry VI. of England to be proclaimed King of France in Paris in conjunction with the Dukes of Burgundy and Britainy try'd all ways to expell him quite out of France His Forces were several times miserably beaten by the English the greatest part of the Cities abandon'd him so that the English used to call him in derision the King of Bourges because he used commonly to reside there He was at last become so poor that he rarely could dine in Publick and it was observ'd that one time he had nothing for his Dinner but a piece of roasted Mutton and a couple of Fowls Besides this most of the great Men about him being dissatisfy'd with the ambitious Proceedings of the Constable Richmond had left the Court and were driving on their own Intrigues The only Comfort left to Charles was that there was a misunderstanding betwixt the English and the Duke of Burgundy else if they had with their joint Forces vigorously attack'd Charles he in all probability could not have held out long against them The occasion happen'd thus Jaqueline Countess of Hennegau Holland Zealand and Friesland being divorced from her Husband John Duke of Brabant a Cousin of the Duke of Burgundy was married again to the Duke of Gloucester Brother of Henry V. The Duke of Burgundy taking his Cousin's part it caused great Heart-burning betwixt him and the Duke of Gloucester The Duke of Bedford endeavour'd to appease them yet did the Duke of Burgundy from that time entertain a Grudge against the English which encreased afterwards when the English refused to put the City of Orleans into the Hands of the Duke of Burgundy This City being besieged by the English was reduc'd to the utmost Extremity the French which attack'd a Convoy which was going to the English Camp having been entirely beaten Which Engagement is called la journée des Haranes or the Battel of the Herrings Charles's Affairs were then become so desperate that he had resolv'd to retire into Dauphine when upon a sudden an unlook'd for help was sent him For a Country Maid born in Lorraine whose Name was Joan did pretend that she was sent from God to relieve Orleans and to see the King crowned at Rheims Both which she effected striking thereby great terrour into the English whereas on the other side the French being greatly encouraged by this Success saw their Affairs from henceforward mend every day But this poor Wench following the Wars longer as it seems than she had in Commission was taken Prisoner making a Sally out of Compeigne and being deliver'd to the English was with great dishonour burnt as a Witch at Roan The English perceiving their Affairs not to go so forward as formerly resolv'd to give them new Life and Vigour by bringing over the young King Henry and having him crowned in Paris And to keep fair with the Duke of Burgundy they gave him the Counties of Brie and Champaigne yet all this proved insufficient The War therefore having been thus carried on for several Years only with light Skirmishes both Parties being tir'd out a Treaty was at last propos'd by Mediation of the Pope at Arras but the English rigorously insisting upon their Pretensions which were very hard they were deserted by the Duke of Burgundy who made a separate Peace with Charles upon very advantageous Conditions There befell also the English another Misfortune by the Death of the Duke of Bedford who hitherto had administred the Affairs in France with great Prudence After this the Cities of France surrender'd themselves one after another to Charles among which was Paris which submitted it self to its natural Lord. But because the English had made miserable havock throughout France and the French Souldiers themselves being ill paid had committed great Depredations without any Order or Discipline a great Famine ensu'd and afterwards a great Plague It is related that the Wolves did snatch the Children out of the Streets of the Suburbs of St. Anthony in Paris The War having been thus protracted for a considerable time a Truce was concluded for some Years The King to be rid of the Souldiers sent them into Alsace under pretence to disturb the Council at Basil They killed at once 4000 Swiss but having lost double the number soon after returned home again In the mean time the English were degenerated from their former Valour their
John Galeas the true Heir of this Dukedom but a weak Prince had under that Pretence made himself Master of the same This Duke fearing that he might be put out of possession by Ferdinand King of Naples whose Son Alfonsus's Daughter Isabella was married to John Galeas endeavour'd to give Ferdinand his Hands full of Work that he might not be at leisure to think of him knowing also that Ferdinand and his Son Alfonsus were much hated by their Subjects for their Tyranny and Impiety An Expedition was therefore undertaken against Naples which proved the occasion of continual Miseries to Italy for the space of forty Years for so long it was the Cock-pit for the French Germans and Spaniards and at last lost a great part of its ancient Liberty It seem'd to be fatal to Italy that the wise Italians either could or would not prevent this Expedition which was design'd two Years before Charles had at the beginning all the Success imaginable for the Italian Troops were in a very ill condition and there being no body who durst oppose him Florence and the Pope sided with him the latter declaring Charles King of Naples King Alfonsus stirr'd up by his own Conscience abdicated himself transferring all his Right and Title upon his Son Ferdinand But his Forces being soon beaten and dispers'd Charles made his solemn Entry into Naples with loud Acclamations Immediately the whole Kingdom submitted to him except the Isle of Iseria and the Cities of Brundisi and Gallipoli The Conquest of so fair a Kingdom and that within five Months time struck a Terrour into the Turkish Emperour himself being in fear at constantinople and Greece being ready to rebell as soon as the French should land on that side But the Face of Affairs was quickly changed for the French by their ill behaviour quickly lost the Favour of the Neapolitans the King minded nothing but Gaming and the rest following his Example were careless in maintaining their Conquest Besides this it was look'd upon as a thing of such Consequence by the rest of the Princes of Europe that the Emperour the Pope King Ferdinand of Arragon Venice and Milan enter'd into a Confederacy to drive the French out of Italy Charles therefore fearing lest his Retreat might be cut off took his Way by Land into France having left things but in an indifferent state of Defence in Naples In his March he was met by the Confederate Army near the River of Taro where a Battel was fought in which tho' there were more kill'd on the Confederate side than of the French yet he marched forward with such Precipitation as if he had lost the Battel Charles was no sooner returned into France but Ferdinand soon retook without great trouble the Kingdom of Naples to the great Dishonour of the French who were not able to maintain themselves there a whole Year of whom very few return'd alive into France Not long after Charles died without Issue § 16. Him succeeded Lewis XII formerly Duke of Orleans who not to lose Britainy married Anna Widow of the late King He made War soon after on Milan pretending a Right to that Dukedom by his Grandmother's side and having conquer'd the same within 21 days Lewis the Black was forc'd to fly with his Children and all his Treasure into Germany But the Inhabitants of Milan grew quickly weary of the French their free Conversation with the Women being especially intolerable to them and therefore recall'd their Duke who having got together an Army of Swiss was joyfully receiv'd and regain'd the whole Country except the Castle of Milan and the City of Novara But Lewis sending timely Relief the Duke ' s Swiss Souldiers refused to fight against the French so that the Duke endeavouring to save himself by flight in a common Souldiers Habit was taken Prisoner and kept ten Years in Prison at Loches where he died Thus the French got Milan and the City of Genoua again After so great Success Lewis began to think of the Kingdom of Naples To obtain which he made a League with Ferdinand the Catholick wherein it was agreed that they should divide the Kingdom betwixt them so that the French should have for their share Naples Terre de Labour and Abruzze and the Spaniards Poville and Calabria Each of them got his share without any great trouble Frederick King of Naples surrendring himself to King Lewis who allowed him a yearly Pension of 30000 Crowns But soon after new Differences arose betwixt these two haughty Nations concerning the Limits for the French pretended that the Country of Capitanate which is very considerable for its Taxes paid for Sheep which are there in great numbers did belong to Abruzze whereas the Spaniards would have it belong to Poville and from Words they came to Blows The French at first had somewhat the better but as soon as Gonsalvus de Cordoua that cunning Spaniard had broke their first Fury and Lewis did not send sufficient Relief they were as shamefully beaten again out of the Kingdom as they had been before Lewis endeavoured to revenge himself upon the Spaniards in the Year next following but tho' he attack'd them with four several Armies yet could he not gain any thing upon them Wherefore he made a Peace with Ferdinand and enter'd into an Alliance with him against Philip Son-in-law to Ferdinand who having after the death of Isabella taken from him the Kingdom of Castile was upheld by his Father Maximilian and back'd by Henry King of England whose Son had married his Wife's Sister In the Year 1507 the City of Genoua rebell'd against Lewis but was soon reduced to her former Obedience Then the War began afresh in Italy with the Venetians who being too much addicted to self-interest had drawn upon themselves the hatred of all their Neighbours having encroached upon every one of them and Lewis especially attributed to them his loss of the Kingdom of Naples To humble this proud State a League was concluded at Cambray betwixt the Emperour the Pope the Kings of France and Spain Lewis by entring into a Confederacy with his mortal Enemies had more regard to his Passion than his Interest it being certain that he might upon all occasions have trusted to the Friendship of the Venetians But now he was the first that fell upon them and defeated them in a great Battel near Giera d' Addua which caused such a Terror among them that they left all what they had on the Continent within twenty days and if Lewis had pursued his Victory whilst they were under this first Consternation he might doubtless have put a period to their Greatness But in the mean time that he marched back towards Milan not making the best of his Victory they got leisure to recover themselves especially since the Emperour Maximilian was not in earnest against them and Pope Julius II. was reconciled to them Nay in
the Year 1510 the Pope Ferdinand Henry VIII and the Swiss Cantons denounced War against Lewis For the Pope could not look with a good Eye upon the growing Power of France in Italy Ferdinand feared lest Lewis might attack Naples and Henry being come lately to the Crown was for making himself famous by so great an Undertaking the Swiss were set against France because Lewis had not paid them their old Arrears and had refused to encrease their Pension not because their Demands were extravagant but because he would not be out-brav'd by them In this War the French General Gasto de Foix behaved himself very gallantly for he relieved Bononia beat the Venetian Army killed 8000 of them in Brescia and obtained a glorious Victory against the Confederate Army near Ravenna in which Battel nevertheless this brave General being too hot in pursuing the Enemy was slain With his death the French Affairs began to decline and they were again forced to leave Italy Maximilian Son of Lewis the Black was restored to his Dutchy of Milan by the help of the Swiss The Genoucse revolted and made sanus Fregosus their Duke Ferdinand the Catholick took from King John the Kingdom of Navarre which the French in vain endeavoured to regain from the Spaniards But Lewis being extreamly desirous to regain Milan enter'd into a League with Venice and retook most places of that Dukedom and the City of Genoua He besieg'd Duke Maximilian in the Castle of Novara but the Swiss coming to the Assistance of the Duke attack'd the French with incredible Fury in their Camp and drove them quite out of the whole Dukedom which was twice taken in one Month. Then Lewis was at one time attack'd by the Emperour England and the Swiss and if the English and the Swiss had join'd France would have run a great Risque But King Henry in lieu of entring into the Heart of France lost his Time at the Siege of Terouâ—ne where he defeated the French that were come to its Relief near Guinegast this Battel was call'd La journée des esperons or The Battel of the Spurs because the French made better use of their Spurs than their Swords and after he had taken Tournay he return'd into England The Swiss who kept the Duke of Tremoville besieg'd were bought off with 600000 Crowns which were promised to them by the Duke without the King's Order as likewise that he should renounce the Council of Pisa and his Pretensions to the Dukedom of Milan Which shamefull Agreement the King refus'd to ratify and if the Swiss had not been more fond of the Ransom offer'd for the Hostages than their Blood they had pay'd with their Lives for it In the Year next following Lewis made a Peace with the King of England who gave him his Sister Mary in Marriage which young Lady 't is thought did hasten the Death of the old King which ensu'd in the beginning of the Year 1515. This King was so well belov'd by his People that he was generally call'd Le Pere du Peuple or The Father of the People § 17. His Nephew Francis I. succeeded him who having made a League with England the Archduke Charles and Venice enter'd upon a sudden into Italy and took Genoua and some other Places without great Opposition but being encamp'd near Marignano within a League of Milan the Swiss unexpectedly fell upon him where a bloody Fight ensu'd The Swiss were at last repuls'd and found that they cou'd be beaten having lost above 10000 but the French also left 4000 of their best Men upon the Spot After this Maximilian surrender'd himself and the whole Country to the King on the Condition of an annual Pension of 30000 Ducats to be paid him Soon after the King agreed with the Swiss whom in Consideration of a good Summ he brought again into an Alliance with France He made also an Agreement with Pope Leo X. by vertue of which the King was to have the Right of naming Bishops and Abbots but the Pope to keep certain Benefits out of the chiefest Church Benefices In the Year 1518 he redeem'd Tournay form the English for a good Summ of Money In the Year next following after the Death of the Emperor Maximilian Francis employ'd all his Engines to be exalted to the Imperial Dignity but the German Princes fearing lest the French should endeavour to humble them and for some other Considerations preferr'd before him Charles V. This proved the Occasision of great Jealousies betwixt these two Princes for Francis being very sensible what great Advantages he had gained by the Imperial Dignity put himself into a good posture to prevent his becoming Master of him and all the rest of the Princes in Europe This Jealousie broke at last out into an open War Francis endeavouring to re-take Navarre from the Spaniards as thinking to have met with a fair Opportunity whilst the Divisions in Spain were on Foot The French conquer'd that Kingdom in a few days time but being not carefull enough to preserve it as easily lost it again Soon after the War was kindled in the Netherlands occasion'd by Robert Van de Marck Lord of Sedan whom Francis took into his Protection This Robert was so puft up with the French Protection that he writ a Letter of Defiance to the Emperour and fell into the Country of Luxemburgh But Charles quickly chastis'd this petty Enemy and being persuaded that Francis had encourag'd him thereunto he took from him St. Amand and Tournay The Business nevertheless might have been compos'd at the beginning if the French had not insisted upon keeping Fonterabia which in the mean time had been surpris'd by them But the hardest task was in Italy both the Emperour and Pope being willing to drive Francis out of Milan and to restore Francis Sforza They effected both with good Success for the French Army was not timely supply'd with Money and being besides this beaten near Bicoque the French were again driven out of Milan and Genoua And on the other side they also lost Fonterabia But what happen'd very ill to Francis was That the Constable Charles of Bourbon went over to the Emperour the Reason of which was That he had been for a while mightily kept under by the Queen Mother the Chancellour Duprat and Admiral Bonnivet The first had commenc'd a Suit at Law against him about the Dukedom of Bourbon which he despair'd to be able to maintain against so strong a Party as believing that the King was underhand concern'd in the Matter 'T is said that the first Cause of this Difference was because the Duke of Bourbon had refus'd to marry her The Duke of Bourbon therefore had agreed with the Emperor and the King of England That they should divide the Kingdom of France betwixt them the Kingdom of Arelat and the Emperour's Sister having been promis'd to the Duke of Bourbon But the Design being discover'd the Duke of Bourbon was
forc'd to fly into Italy Notwithstanding the English had made an Inrode into Picardy Francis sent again an Army into the Milaneze under the Command of the Admiral Bonnivet which was beaten back with considerable loss by the Duke of Bourbon This Bonnivet persuaded the King to go in Person into Italy with this prospect that if Things succeeded well he should have the Glory of having been the Adviser but if they succeeded ill the Misfortune would be cover'd by the King's Person Francis therefore went with a good Resolution into Italy because he saw the Duke of Bourbon who in the mean time having enter'd Provence had besieged Marseilles did retreat before him and having laid Siege to Pavia he for two Months together harrass'd his Army in that Siege In the mean while the Imperialists drew their Forces together and march'd against him who was encamp'd in the Parks with an Intention either to sight him or to relieve Pavia Francis engaged with them in a Battel but was defeated and taken Prisoner And thus the French were again driven out of Italy Francis was carry'd into Spain and kept very hardly so that he fell sick for Grief which hastened his Liberty it being fear'd that he might die through Vexation Besides that England and the Italian Princes enter'd into a Confederacy to hinder the growing Power of Charles The Conditions upon which he obtain'd his Liberty we have touch'd upon in another place but besides this Francis gave his Parole of Honour if the said Conditions were not fulfill'd That he would return a Prisoner But the wiser Sort did sufficiently foresee that Francis would not perform the Agreement wherefore Gattinata the Chancellour refused to sign the Treaty alledging That Charles could get nothing else by this Treaty but the implacable Hatred of the French and to be ridicul'd by every Body that he had been bubbl'd and disappointed in his covetous Designs And Francis having obtain'd his Liberty after thirteen Months Imprisonment pretended That what had been done was done in Prison and contrary to his Coronation Oath which he had taken at Rheims That the Kingdom was not in his disposal he having only the use of the same for Life The same was alledged by the Estates and especially by the Burgundians who would in no ways consent to be separated from the Crown of France If Charles was so much for having Burgundy he ought to have taken care to have been put into possession of the same before he set Francis at liberty As soon as Francis had got his Liberty he made it his first Business to renew the League with England and the Italian States And the new Treaty having proved fruitless which was set on foot with the Emperour both Kings denounced War against him Charles afterwards accusing Francis of not having kept his Parole the latter gave the first the Lye sending him also a Challenge which Matters were look'd upon by the World as very unbecomming the Grandeur of such Princes Francis sent after this an Army into Italy under the Command of Odet de Foix Lautree which having made considerable progresses in the Milaneze enter'd the Kingdom of Naples and having taken a great many places there laid Siege before the Capital City it self But the French Affairs receiv'd the first Shock there when Andrew Doria the Admiral leaving the French side went over to the Emperour he being dissatisfy'd that the King had refus'd to conferr upon him the Government of his Native City Genoua and to restore to the Genouese Savona This Doria is deservedly praised for that when he might have been Lord of his Native Country he chose rather to procure its Liberty which it enjoys to this Day But Doria leaving the French side was the occasion that the City of Naples could not be cut off of their Communication by Sea And the Plague began to reign in the Army during this long Siege which devoured the greatest part of it and the General himself The Remnants of the Army were miserably treated the Officers being made Prisoners and the common Souldiers disarmed the French were also oblig'd to quit Milan and Genoua At last the Emperour having obtained his Aim and Francis being very desirous to see his Children at Liberty again a Peace was concluded betwixt them at Cambray by vertue of which Francis pay'd two Millions of Ducats as a Ransom for his Sons and renounced the Sovereignty over Flanders Artois Milan and Naples And this was all the Benefit which this King and his Predecessours had reapt from the Italian Wars Nevertheless some Years after the War began afresh at which time Francis found a new way to make himself Master of the Milaneze by first securing to himself the Dukedom of Savoy Wherefore he made Pretensions upon Charles Duke of Savoy concerning the Inheritance of his Mother descended out of the House of Savoy and for some other Reasons he fell upon him and took most of his strong Holds In the mean time died Francis Sforza Duke of Milan wherefore the Emperour was resolv'd to annex this Country to his House but Francis could by no means digest the loss of it Charles therefore entered Provence in person with an Army of 40000 Foot and 16000 Horse ransack'd Aix and besieged Marseilles which however he could not take his Army being in a Month's time greatly diminish'd by Sickness An Army of 30000 Men also enter'd Picardy from the Netherlands which took Guise but was beaten from before Peronne yet afterwards took St. Pol and Monstrevil Francis summoned the Emperour before him as his Vassal concerning Flanders and Artois alledging that the Sovereignty of these Provinces was inseparable from the Crown and made an Alliance with the Turks The first seemed to be very ridiculous to most People the last very unbecoming a Christian Prince The French however reply That this Alliance was eagerly sought for by the Emperour himself At last by the Mediation of the Pope the Truce which was the Year before made at Nissa in Provence was prolong'd for nine Years and these two great Rivals gave afterwards one another a Visit at Aigues Mortes And when in the Year next following the City of Ghent rebell'd Charles had such a Confidence in Francis that he took his Journey through France tho' Charles in the mean while had cunningly given Francis some Hopes of the Recovery of Milan which however afterwards he would not acknowledge because upon the Persuasions of the Constable Montmorency the King had not taken from him any Security under his Hand during his stay in Paris which some alledge to be one reason why Montmorency afterwards fell into Disgrace But the Truce was broke again under pretence That the Governour of Milan had caused to be kill'd Caesar Fregosus and Anthony Rinco the Ambassadours of Francis as they were going along the River Po in their Way to Venice the first of whom was to have gone
for the Duke of Guise as their Protector the King was oblig'd to leave Paris by Night But the King perceiving that more Cities sided daily with the League and despairing to overcome them by Force took another Course to obtain his Ends and made an Agreement with the Duke of Guise with great Advantages on his and the Leaguers side He pretended also to have forgotten all past Injuries on purpose to inveigle the Duke of Guise And under these specious pretences he got him to appear at the Assembly of the Estates at Blois In the mean time the Duke of Savoy had taken from the French the Marquisate of Saluzze the only Province left them in Italy But the Estates who were most of them Creatures of the Duke of Guise being very urgent in their Demands to have the King of Navarre declar'd incapable of the Crown and the Duke of Guise to be made Constable the King caus'd the Duke of Guise and his Brother the Cardinal to be murther'd This put those of the League into a Rage and with the Assistance of the Priests the King was in Paris publickly declar'd to have forfeited the Crown Most of the great Cities of France being stirr'd up by the Example of the Parisians did the same declaring the Duke de Maine Brother to the Duke of Guise Lieutenant-General of the State and Crown of France and Supream Head of the League who endeavour'd but in vain to surprize the King in Tours The King then being overpower'd by the League and besides this excommunicated by the Pope was oblig'd to make an Agreement with the King of Navarre and to make use of the Huguenots And having got together a great Army he march'd towards Paris with a Resolution to reduce that City to Obedience by Force of Arms But the day before the general Attack was to be made one James Clement a Jacobin Monk brought a Letter out of the City directed to the King which whilst he deliver'd pretending to whisper the King thrust a Knife into his Bowels of which Wound he died the day following The last of the House of Valois § 22. Henry IV. whom we hitherto have call'd the King of Navarre and who was the first of the House of Bourbon did at the beginning of his Reign meet with no less Difficulties than he had met with before For tho' he was lawfull Heir to the Crown yet the Protestant Religion which he profess'd was no small obstacle for as long as he was addicted to that the League the Pope and Spain would questionless oppose him with all their might But if he chang'd his Religion he was in danger of losing the Assistance of the Huguenots which had been steady to him and so set himself betwixt two Stools And it would have been very unbecoming to have so publickly accommodated his Religion to his Interest Notwithstanding this immediately after the Death of Henry III. all the great Men of the Army assembled together promis'd him Obedience after several Contests under Condition that within six Months he would suffer himself to be instructed in the Catholick Religion But because Henry would not be bound to any certain time but only gave them some Hopes in general terms it was agreed That the Huguenots should enjoy the free Exercise of their Religion yet that the Catholick Religion should be re-establish'd in all Cities and the Revenues restor'd to the Clergy But those of the League because the Duke of Maine at that time durst not take upon him the Title of King proclaim'd the Cardinal of Bourbon an ancient decrepid Man Uncle to King Henry and who was then in Custody their King declaring the Duke de Maine Lieutenant-General of the Crown The Leaguers made the strongest Party having on their side the Common People most of the great Cities all the Parliaments except that of Rennes and Bourdeaux almost all the Clergy Spain the Pope and the rest of the Catholick Princes except Venice and Florence But the Heads were not very unanimous and the Duke de Maine had not Authority enough to keep them in Unity But on the King's side were almost all the Nobility the whole Court of the deceas'd King all the Protestant Princes and States the old Huguenot Troops who had done great Service to Henry and would still have done more if they had not mistrusted him that he would change his Religion Each Party watch'd an Opportunity of surprizing one another The Duke of Maine endeavouring to surprize the King near Diep was bravely repuls'd which seem'd to be ominous to the League On the other Hand the King could not get Paris tho' he had taken the Suburbs But Henry was not only pester'd by the League but also for want of Money was oblig'd to keep up his Party with fair Words and Promises The Spaniards also began to intermeddle publickly in the Affairs of France in hopes in this Juncture either to conquer the Kingdom or to divide it or at least to weaken it But the Duke de Maine did underhand oppose these Designs being unwilling that in case he could not be King himself France should fall under the Subjection of Spain In the Year 1590 Henry obtain'd a glorious Victory over the Duke de Maine who had double the Number near Ivry Then he block'd up Paris which was reduc'd to the greatest Extremity by Famine but reliev'd by the Duke of Parma Governour of the Netherlands In the Year 1591 there arose a third Faction the young Cardinal of Bourbon making Pretensions to the Crown but was very fortunately disappointed in his Aim by the King Then Pope Gregory XIV excommunicated Henry exhorting all his Subjects to withdraw themselves from their Obedience which Difficulty Henry did not surmount without great troubles The Spaniards also declar'd themselves more freely Philip offering his Daughter Isabella Clara Eugenia to be made Queen of France which Proposal was mightily encouraged by the young Duke of Guise he being then just escap'd out of his Custody as 't is suppos'd by connivance of the King who supposed that thereby that Party might be divided since he would certainly endeavour to oppose the Designs of the Duke de Maine his Uncle After the Duke of Parma had rais'd the Siege of Roan the Spaniards urg'd more and more that the French would take a Resolution concerning the setting up of another King And in the Assembling of the Estates in Paris which was held for that purpose it was propos'd That Isabella the Daughter of Philip being born of a French Mother should be declar'd Queen of France and that she should have for her Husband Ernest Arch-Duke of Austria But the French refusing to accept of a Foreigner for their King Charles Duke of Guise was proposed as a Husband to Isabella This Proposition relish'd very ill with the Duke of Maine who thought himself so well deserving that no body ought to be preferr'd before him wherefore if he could not
dissatisfied because she could not Act according to her own Will that she retired into Flanders and from thence into England where she made some stay and at last died in a very low Condition in Cologne In the Year 1633. the King took from the Duke of Lorrain his Countrey because he had declared himself for the Emperour And when afterwards viz. after the Battel fought near Nordlingen the Swedish Affairs were in a very low Condition and the House of Austria began to hold up its Head again France broke out into open War with Spain to balance the growing Power of the House of Austria He took for a pretence that the Spaniards had surprized the City of Treves and taken the Elector of Treves Prisoner who was under French protection And then the War began in Italy Germany the Netherlands and Roussilion which was carried on with various Fortune yet so that the French got the better of it at last To touch upon some of the most remarkable Actions The first Attack which the French made in the Netherlands did not succeed very well they having been forced to raise the Siege of Lovain with great Loss In the Year 1636 Piccolomini marched into Picardy and Galias into Burgundy but did nothing of moment On the other hand the French beat up the Siege of Leucate in Roussilion and the brave Duke Barnhard of Saxen-Weimar took the Fortress of Brisac he carrying on the War with French Money And after the Death of this Duke which happened not long after the King of France brought both that Fortress and his Army over to its side with Money Yet the French miscarried in the same Year before St. Omer and Fontarabia before the last of which Places the Prince of Conde sustained a considerable Loss In the same Year viz. on the 5th of September Lewis XIV was almost by a Miracle born of a Marriage which had proved unfruitfull for twenty Years before In the Year 1639 the French were beaten before Thionville In the Year 1640 they took Arras and in the same Year Catalonia revolting from Spain threw it self under the French Protection In the Year 1641 a great Misfortune hung over Richlieu's Head the Count the Soissons having raised a dangerous Rebellion but he being killed in an Engagement wherein otherwise his Party had the better establish'd by his Death the Cardinal's Authority and the Quiet of France In the Year 1642 Perpignan was taken at which Siege the King and Richlieu were both present Monsieur Cinqmats did about that time first insinuate himself into the King's favour hoping thereby to undermine Richlieu And the better to balance the Cardinal he had made some under-hand Intrigues with Spain But the Cardinal having discovered the business caused his Head to be cut off as also de Thou the younger's because he had been privy to the business tho' he had advised against it yet had he not discover'd it From the Duke of Bouillon who had been also of the Cabal he took for a Punishment his strong Hold Sedan In the same Year Richlieu died to his great good fortune the King being grown quite weary of him notwithstanding he had laid the first Foundation of the Greatness of France which is now so formidable to Europe The King also died not long after § 24. Lewis XIV was but Five years of Age when he came to the Crown his Mother 't is true bore the name of Regent of France but in effect the Cardinal Julius Mazarini had the chief Management of the Kingdom which was then in a very flourishing Condition but every Body was for enriching himself out of the Kings Purse during his Minority and Mazarini was very liberal thereby endeavouring to make them in love with his Government But the Treasury being become empty new Taxes were of necessity to be imposed upon the People which caused a great dissatisfaction against the Government Nevertheless for the first Five years every thing was pretty quiet at home and War carried on abroad At the very first beginning of this new Government the Duke d' Austria obtained a signal Victory against the Spaniards near Rocroy after which he took Thionville and Gaston the Kings Uncle Graveling Anguin revenged the loss which the French had sustainded the Year before near Dutlingen and having first beaten the Bavarian Forces near Friburg in Brisgaw he took Philipsburg in the Year 1646. he beat the Bavarian Troops near Norlingen and afterwards took Dunkirk But in the Year next following he in vain besieged the City of Lorida In the Year 1648. a Peace was concluded at Munster in Westphalia betwixt the Emperour and France by Vertue of which the latter got the two Fortresses of Brisac and Philipsburg the Countrey of Puntgau and part of the upper Alsatia But as France by this Peace was freed from one Enemy so on the other hand the intestine Commotions put a stop to its great Progresses The chief reason of these Troubles was that some envying Mazarini as being a Foreigner they would by all means have him removed from the Helm and this they sought with the greater Importunity because they were not in awe of the King who was but a Child neither of his Mother she being an outlandish Woman Some of the great Men also were for fishing in troubled Waters But above all the rest the Prince of Conde would fain have been Master and have made the Cardinal dance after his Pipe The Cardinal was for bringing of him over to his Party by a Marriage propos'd to him but the Prince of Conde perceiving that the Cardinal was for maintaining his old Post nor would depend on him rejected the Offer as unbecoming the Grandeur of his House There were also some Women of a restless Spirit concern'd in these Intrigues among whom was Mad. de Longueville Sister of the Prince of Conde Mad. Chevreuse Mombazon and others The first beginning was by slanderous Papers and Libels which were daily dispers'd in Paris There was also a certain Faction set up who called themselves the Slingers because they openly undertook to knock down the Cardinal as David struck down the Giant Goliah by the help of his Sling The Heads of this Faction were the Duke of Beaufort and Guadi the Archbishop of Paris afterwards call'd the Cardinal de Rez With this Party also sided the Parliament of Paris which did pretend to have a great Authority against the Government at that time The first Insurrection was made in Paris occasion'd by the taking into Custody of one Braussel a Member of the Parliament whereupon the King left the City Yet the Business was compos'd for that time some things having been granted to the mutinous Party But the Faction of the Slingers renewing their former Disturbances the King left the City a second time The Parliament having then publickly condemn'd the Cardinal grew every day stronger Turenne who then commanded the
French Army in Germany having declar'd for that side but he was fain to leave the Army which was kept in Duty by the help of a good Summ of Money And tho' Matters were afterwards reconcil'd a second time at St. Germains yet the Design against Mazarin was not laid aside the Prince of Conde who had brought over the Slingers to his Party not ceasing to stir them up against him But because they had a different Aim for the Slingers were for totally pulling down of the Cardinal but the Prince of Conde would only have humbled him the Cardinal cunningly rais'd a misunderstanding betwixt them by setting the Prince of Conde against the Slingers Whereupon the Slingers were reconcil'd with the Cardinal The Cardinal taking hold of this Opportunity caused the Prince of Conde and his Brother the Prince of Conti and their Brother-in-law the Duke of Longueville to be taken into Custody This was putting Fuel into the Fire every body being dissatisfy'd at the Imprisonment of the Princes The City of Bourdeaux openly rebell'd The Spaniards upon this Occasion took from the French Piombino and Porto Longone in Italy The Archduke Leopold struck Terrour into the City of Paris it self on the side of the Netherlands And tho' the Cardinal beat Turenne near Rethel he being gone over to the Spaniards yet the Hatred against him encreas'd daily and the Faction of the Slingers the Parliament and the Duke of Orleans were absolutely for having the Princes set at Liberty The Cardinal therefore perceiving that nothing was to be done by open Violence resolv'd to avoid the Storm by setting the Princes at Liberty And he himself retir'd to Bruel the Court of the then Elector of Collen Then he was by a Decree of the Parliament for ever banish'd the Kingdom of France Mazarini being thus remov'd the Prince of Conde began to disturb the publick Quiet with more freedom having engag'd himself with the Spaniards and being gone to Bourdeaux he began to make open War against the Government And the Spaniards taking hold of this Opportunity recover'd Barcellona and with it all Catalonia Then the Queen recall'd the Cardinal who having strengthen'd the King's Army by such Troops as he had got together fought several times very briskly with the Prince of Conde But seeing that the Hatred which the Faction of the Slingers and the Parliament had conceiv'd against him did not diminish he took this Course that he publickly declar'd he was willing to leave the Kingdom to re-establish the publick Quiet He hoped by so doing to lay the Blame of the Intestine Divisions upon the Prince of Conde alone which Design prov'd successfull for thereby the Eyes of the People were opened who now plainly perceiv'd that the Cardinal sought the Good of the King and Kingdom but the Prince of Conde his own Interest Dunkirk and Graveling being lost in the Fray The Prince of Conde therefore perceiving that he had lost the Favour of the People retir'd with his Troops into the Spanish Netherlands Then the Cardinal return'd to Court and ever after had the Administration of the chiefest Affairs of the Kingdom till his Death without any further Opposition The City of Paris return'd to its due Obedience the Faction of the Slingers was dissolv'd the Duke of Orleans left the Court Rez was taken into Custody and Bourdeaux forc'd to submit In the Year next following the French began again to make War on the Spaniards they took Mommedy with great difficulty and fortunately reliev'd Arras But they were beaten from before Valenciennes and Cambray France having just made an Alliance with Cromwell the joint Forces of France and England besieged Dunkirk under the Command of Turenne And the Duke John d' Austria and Prince de Conde who came with an Army to relieve it being repuls'd with great loss the City was taken and deliver'd to the English from whom the King afterwards redeem'd it for four Millions About the same time Graveling was also retaken At last a Peace was concluded between France and Spain near the Pyrenaean Mountains by the two chief Ministers of State on both sides viz. by Mazarini and Don Lewis de Haro by vertue of which France was to keep Roussilion and the greatest part of the places which were taken in the Netherlands Mary Theresa the Daughter of Philip IV. was to be married to the King and the Prince of Conde to be receiv'd into Favour again This last point met with great Opposition for a considerable time In the Year next following died Mazarini who as 't is said left the King among others this Lesson That he should govern himself and not trust entirely to any Favourite The first thing of moment which the King undertook was to settle his Revenues in a good order He began with the Lord High Treasurer Fouquet whom he took into Custody and made a strict Inquisition against all such as having had hitherto the management of his Revenues had enrich'd themselves therewith The Sponges which were swell'd up with Riches being soundly squeez'd out brought an incredible Treasure into the King's Coffers In the Year 1661 a Difference arose betwixt the French and Spanish Embassadours in London about the Precedency at the solemn Entry made by Count Nile Brake the Swedish Embassadour where the French Embassadour's Coach was put back by Violence This might easily have prov'd the Occasion of a War if the Spaniards had not given Satisfaction to the French and agreed That where-ever there were any French Embassadours resident the Spanish should not appear upon any publick Occasions Which the French do interpret as if Spain had thereby declar'd That the Spanish Ministers were always to give place to the French of the same Character In the Year 1662 the King made an Agreement with the Duke of Lorrain according to which he was to exchange his Dukedom for an Equivalent in France and his Family to be the next in right of Succession if the Family of Bourbon should happen to fail Which Agreement the Duke would fain have annull'd afterwards but the King who did not understand jesting in such a point forc'd him to surrender to him Marsal In the same Year the Duke de Crequi the French Embassadour at Rome was grossly affronted there by the Corsi Guards which the King resented so ill that he took from the Pope the City of Avignon But the Difference was compos'd by the Mediation of the Grand Duke of Tuscany at Pisa and the Pope was fain to send a splendid Embassy to give Satisfaction to the King About the same time the French would have got footing at Gigeri on the Coast of Barbary but were repuls'd with considerable loss by the Moors The King also sent some Troops to the Assistance of the Emperour against the Turks who behav'd themselves bravely in the Battel fought near St. Gothard and contributed much to the Victory Notwithstanding which the
easily have dissolved this Union And because the Affairs of the Netherlands grew worse and worse every day the Spaniards having taken one after another the Cities of Bois le Duc Breda Tournay Valenciennes Malines and Others and a great many of the Great Men being gone over to the Spanish Party The Prince of Orange on the other hand being well assured that the Spaniards one time or another would revenge themselves upon him and his friends and finding himself not in a capacity to maintain the Cause against them he persuaded the Estates of the Netherlands that they should renounce all Obedience to Philip who had violated their Privileges confirmed to them by Oath and make the Duke of Alenson their Soveraign with whom he had underhand made an agreement That the United Provinces should fall to his share And the Estates of Holland Zealand and Vtrecht were then for making him their Soveraign except the Cities of Amsterdam and Gouda and questionless it would have been done afterwards if his unexspected Death had not prevented it § 8. The Duke of Alenson having obtained the Soveraignty raised the Siege of Cambray which was besieged by the Spaniards and in the year next following was at Antwerp proclaimed Duke of Brabant and at Ghent Earl of Flanders But his Power being confined within very narrow Bounds by the Estates he by the advice of his Friends resolved to make himself Absolute He proposed to the Estates That if he should die without Issue these Countries might be United with the Crown of France which being denied him he took a strange Resolution viz. By surprize to make himself absolute Master of Antwerp and some other Cities For this purpose several Thousands of French were already got privately into Antwerp which were beaten out by the Citizens with considerable Loss They made the like Attempts upon several other Places on the same day which every-where miscarried except at Dendermond Dunkirk and Dixmuide And thus the French having lost at once all their credit and the affection of the Netherlanders the Duke of Alenson full of shame and confusion returned into France where he died soon after The French intermedling with the Affairs of the Netherlands had drawn with it another Evil which was That Foreign Souldiers were again brought into the Netherlands which was against the Agreement made with the Walloons Then the Duke of Parma re-took Dunkirk Newport Winoxbergen Menin Alost and some other Places in Flanders Ypres and Bruges did also submit And in the same Year the Affairs of the Estates received a great Blow by the Death of William Prince of Orange who was stabb'd in his Palace at Delft by a Burgundian whose Name was Balthasar Gerhard By whose Death the Netherlands being without a Head were left in great confusion § 9. After the Death of Prince William the Estates did make Maurice Son of the deceased Stadtholder of Holland Zealand and Vtrecht and he being but eighteen Years of Age they constituted the Earl of Hohenloe his Lieutenant But the Soveraignty they proffered to the King of France who being at that time distracted with intestine Wars was not at leisure to accept of it The Duke of Parma in the mean while taking advantage of this juncture of Affairs reduced Antwerp by Famine within a Twelve month's time as also Dendermond Ghent Brussels Malines and Nimeguen by Force After the Loss of Antwerp the Estates who were for submitting Themselves to any body but the Spaniards offered the Soveraignty over them to Queen Elizabeth which she refused to accept of Yet she entred with them into a more strict Alliance by virtue of which she obliged her self to maintain a certain number of Souldiers at her own Charge in the Netherlands which with all the other Forces of the Estates were to be Commanded by an English General And the Estates did Surrender to the Queen as a Security for the Charges she was to be at the Cities of Flushing Briel and Rammakens or Sceburgh upon Walchorn which were afterwards restored to the Estates for the Summ of One Million of Crowns The Queen sent Robert Dudley Earl of Leicester as General into Holland who being arrived there was made by the Estates their Governour-General and that with a greater Power then was acceptable to the Queen but he did no great Feats For the Duke of Parma not only took Grave and Venlo and forced him from before Zutphen but he also administer'd the publick Affairs at a strange rate to the great dissatisfaction of the Estates to whom he had rendred himself suspected Their Discontents were much augmented after William Stanley who was by the Earl of Leicester made Commander in Chief in Deventer had betray'd that City to the Spaniards The Year next following the Earl of Leicester attempted the Relief of Sluce in Flanders but to no purpose and being returned into Holland where he by several suspicious Undertakings augmented the Differences betwixt him and the Estates he returned very ill satisfied into England where by Command of the Queen he resign'd his Office of Governour § 10. Hitherto the Affairs of the United Netherlands whom henceforward we will call Hollanders had been in a very ill Condition but from this time forwards they began to mend a-pace and became more settled This was partly occasioned by the Ruin of the two Provinces of Brabant and Flanders which were reconciled to the King upon condition That such as would not profess themselves Roman Catholicks should leave the Country within a prefixed time A great many of these flocking into Holland made its Cities very populous Especially all the Traffick of Antwerp was transplanted to Amsterdam which rendred that City very Rich and Potent at Sea Besides this Philip like those who will hunt two Hares with one Dog did not only attempt to Invade England with a great Fleet but also sent in the Year next following the Duke of Parma with an Army to the Assistance of the League in France both which proving fruitless the Hollanders had in the mean while leisure given them to put themselves into a good posture Whereas the Duke of Parma had wisely advised the King that he should with all his Power first subdue the Hollanders before he engaged in another War For Maurice whom they had after the Departure of the Earl of Leicester made their Generalissimo both by Sea and Land had restored their lost Reputation His first Attempt was upon Breda which he took by a Stratagem In the Year next following he took Zutphen Deventer Hulst and Nimeguen And in the Year 1592 Steenwyck and Coeverden In the same Year the Death of the brave Duke of Parma proved a great Loss to the Spaniards For the Spanish Souldiers growing Mutinous every-where did not a little advance the Progresses of the Hollanders Gertrudenbergh was taken in the sight of the Spanish Army In the Year next following Groningen was reduced whereby the
are seven Common wealths which by the Union at Vtrecht are joined into one Confederacy they have their Deputies constantly residing at the Hague whose business it is to take care of such Affairs as concern the whole Union and if any thing of moment is to be decreed they send to the several Provinces and according to the Approbation of these they make their Decrees these Deputies are called the States-General Nay it seems that each Province is rather a Confederacy than one City or Common-wealth because the several Members of each Province do treat with one another like Confederates and not like one Body where one is superiour to the other or the majority of Votes determines a business For even in the Provincial Assemblies a great many things cannot be determined by the Plurality of Votes but every Member's consent is required Which shows that these Provinces and Cities not united by so strong a Tye as those who are govern'd by one Soveraign except as far as Necessity obliges them to keep together And the great Cities are fill'd with Rabble which if once put in motion uses to make strange work among them It is therefore the great Care of the Magistrates that they are kept in constant Employment to get Bread for Famine would quickly be the occasion of great Tumults here There is also a Jealousie betwixt Holland and the other Provinces the latter pretending to some Prerogative as being the most Powerfull and contributing most to the Publick whereas the others are for maintaining their Liberty and Equality All the rest of the Cities are especially jealous of Amsterdam because this City draws abundance of Trade from the rest and puts them in apprehension as if She were ambitious to domineer over them But the greatest Irregularity happens in their Constitution by means of the Prince of Orange who having the Favour of the Common people of the Land-Souldiers and the Clergy for the Clergy hate the Arminians who being of the Barnefelt Faction are Enemies of the Prince seems to endanger their Liberty Wherefore the chief Men in the Cities to whom belongs the Magistracy there possess their places in continual fear except they will be pliable to the Prince of Orange Whose interest is also inconsistent with that of the State because no Land way can be advantageous for Holland whereas in time of War his Authority is much greater than otherwise And therefore according to this Form of the Government scarce a firm Peace can be establish'd at home It may easily happen that the Prince may aspire to be their Soveraign And when the Province of Gueldres did offer to him the Soveraignty he did give them to understand That if all the rest were of the same Opinion they should have no occasion to look for him behind the Wine-pipes as the Jews did for Saul yet the wiser sort are of opinion that he would reap no great benefit from this Soveraignty since it would be scarce possible to keep so many great Cities in Obedience against their Will For Cittadels and Garrisons would prove the Ruin of Trade which never flourishes where absolute Power controuls the Subject Wherefore it seems more adviseable for the Prince to be satisfied with what Power he has it being certain that if he knows how to manage the Humour of the People he is almost able to do what he pleases It has been a great Dispute whether it be for the advantage of these Netherlands to have a Governour General Those who are for the Affirmative alledge That this Country having been from ancient Time under the Jurisdiction of a limited Soveraignty has been used to that Form of Government That it conduces to the outward Splendour of the Common-wealth and to uphold the Authority of the Magistrates in the Cities That thereby Factions and Tumults are kept under and suppressed That thereby are prevented a great many Inconveniences in executing any designs of moment which were incident to an Aristocratical and Democratical State viz. Slow and divided Counsels in Consultations delays in Executions and the divulging of secret Designs all which we will leave undetermin'd here This is also to be esteemed one of the Weaknesses of this Common-wealth that so great a number of Inhabitants cannot be maintained by the Product of the Land but must get their Bread from abroad and by the help of Foreigners Wherefore the certain Ruin of this Common-wealth is at hand when-ever its Trade and Navigation should be stopt which however is not altogether impossible to happen The difference of Religion is commonly reckoned among the weaknesses of a State But some make this one of the main Pillars of the flourishing Condition of Holland because it contributes greatly to the Strength and Encrease of this State The Reformed Religion is here the Establish'd Religion all the rest being only tolerated The Papists are connived at but also they keep over them a strict Eye for fear the Priests who all depend on the Pope should enter into a Correspondency with Spain Yet it is rarely seen in Holland that one Subject hates the other or prosecutes him upon the Score of Religion It has been the Saying of some that in other Countries Religion doth more good but in Holland less harm It is also very inconvenient for the Inhabitants that all sorts of Victuals are sold at so excessive a Rate The reason of which is That the greatest Revenues of Holland are raised by way of Excise upon these Commodities and it is a common Saying That before you can get a Dish of Fish ready dress'd upon your Table at Amsterdam you have paid above Thirty several Taxes for it And notwithstanding all these heavy Impositions the State is much in debt There are some also who pretend that the Traffick of the Dutch does grow less and less for which they alledge several Reasons viz. That since the Peace concluded at Munster other Nations have also applied themselves to Trade That the Price of the East-India Commodities does fall every Year and yet the Charges of the Company increases daily For whereas formerly five or six East-India Ships coming home yearly were reckon'd very considerable now eighteen or twenty do return which so over-stocks them with these Commodities that they are obliged to lay them up in their Ware-houses for a considerable time before they can vent them without Loss They alledge allso that Corn has been of late years so abundant in France Spain Italy and England that the Hollanders have not sent much of it into these Parts it being their custom to fetch Corn from off the East-Sea where they vent in exchange of it most or their Spices That the great Addition of Fortifications and sumptuous Buildings to the City of Amsterdam have taken up a great quantity of Ready-money which might have been better employed in way of Trade and that Luxury and Debauchery does encrease daily in that City But the Reason why the Hollanders had
Exercise of the Christian Religion throughout his Kingdom His Son Harald was attack'd by the Emperour Otto I. from whom the Sea betwixt Jutland and Holland has got the Name of Otten Sound because the Emperour there threw in his Lance to mark the utmost Limits of his Expedition His Son Suen Otto came to the Crown in the year 980. who being taken Prisoner by the Jutins was redeem'd by the Women who gave their Gold and Silver Ornaments for his Ransom In recompence of which he granted them this Privilege that whereas they used only to have a small Portion in Mony out of their Fathers Inheritance they for the future should have an equal share with the Males He also Conquer'd a part of England and died in the year 1012. His Son Canut or Cnut II. surnamed the Great was King of Denmaâ—k Norway and England having Conquer'd the latter of these three by force of Arms tho England did not remain long under the subjection of the Danes for after his death Harald and only Hardiknut Reign'd in England after whose death the Danes were again chased out of England Besides this Magnus Son of S. Olaus King of Norway made himself Master of Denmark which Kingdom however after his death Sueno II. obtain'd but he was forc'd to fight for it against Harald Hardrode then King of Norway He died in the year 1074. Him succeeded his Sons Harald VII who Reign'd but two years and Canute IV. This King did give great Power to the Bishops in Denmark and granted the Tenths of all the Revenues of the Country to the Clergy At which the Jutes being exasperated slew him at Oden Sea but the Clergy as an acknowledgement of his Favours bestowed upon them placed him in the number of Saints and his memory was afterwards celebrated with full Cups at their Feasts by those who call'd themselves the Knutgylden from him His Brother Olaus IV. succeeded him who died in the year 1095. and after him Reigned his Brother Erick II. who took Jutin at that time a great City in Pomerania He died in the Ille of Cyprus in his Pilgrimage to Jerusalem § 2. After his death the whole Kingdom was in great Confusion especially when three at once fought for the Crown viz. Sueno III Canute VI and Waldemar I. These after they had waged wars together for many years did at last agree to divide the Kingdom into three parts but Canute having been assassinated by Sueno and Sueno again having been slain in a Battel against Waldâ—mar he got the whole Kingdom into his possession He subdued the Rugians and Vandals who had hitherto proved very mischievous to Denmark he also destroyed the City of Julin 'T is related that he laid the first Foundation of the City of Dantzwick and under the Reign of this King Absalom Bishop of Roshild first began to build the City of Copenhagen Waldemar died in the year 1182. Him succeeded his Son Canute VI. who waged great Wars against the Vandals and at last forced their Princes to be his Vassals taking upon himself the Title of King of the Vandals or Slaves He took from Adolf Earl of Holstein among other places the City of Hamburgh which however twenty seven years after did shake off the Danish Yoke He having also conquered Esthonia and Livonia the Christian Faith was established in these Countries by his means He died in the Year 1202. After him reigned his Brother Waldemar II. who at the beginning was a very fortunate and potent Prince and had under his Subjection besides Denmark the Countries of Esthonia Livonia Curland Prussia Pomerania Rugen Meckâ—enburgh Holstein Stormar Ditmarsen and Wagern as also the Cities of Lubeck and Lauenburgh But he lost a great part of them again by the following occasion Henry Earl of Swerin having undertaken a journey to the Holy Land had committed during his absence his Lady and Country to the care of Waldemar but having been informed after his return that the King had lived in Adultery with his Lady he to revenge this Affront took him Prisoner by stratagem and after he had kept him three years in prison dismist him making him pay for his ransom the sum of 45000 marks of fine Silver The Countries of Mecklenburgh and Pomerania and the Cities of Lubeck and Duntzwick taking hold of this opportunity revolted from Waldemar Adolf Earl of Shauenburgh took from him Holstein and Stormar the Knights of the Cross took Esthonia and Livonia And endeavouring to recover these Countries he was vanquished in a Battel fought near Bornhove by the Earl of Shauenburgh Yet he recovered Reval and Esthonia and died in the year 1241. § 13. His Son Erick V. succeeded him in the Kingdom tho he had also given some parts of it to his other Sons viz. to Abel Sleswick to Canute Bleckingâ—n and to Christopher Laland and Falster These were each of them for being Sovereigns in these Countries but Erick pretending that they ought to be his Vassals there were great Commotions in Denmark till Erick was miserably murthered by his Brother Abel and Abel after he had reigned two years was slain by the Friselanders and Ditmarsians Whom succeeded his Brother Christopher I. Aganist this King the Archbishop of Lunden raised abundance of Troubles and the King having imprisoned him he was by the rest of the Bishops and Clergy excommunicated and with him the whole Kingdom And at last the King was by them poisoned as 't is thought with the Host After him reigned his Son Erick VI. who was at Variance with the Bishops and engaged in Wars against Sweden and Norway at last he was taken Prisoner in a Battel by Erick Duke of Holstein and was barbarously murthered by some of the great Men of the Kingdom He left the Crown to his Son Erick VII who immediately in the first year of his Reign had great contests with the King of Norway who had given protection to to the Murtherers of his Father He also had some other Differences with some of the neighbouring States and died in the year 1319. Him succeeded his Brother Christopher II who got his Son crowned in his Life time This King was banished the Kingdom by his Subjects who under pretence of being oppressed with Taxes elected in his stead Waldemar Duke of Sleswick their King But they grew also quickly weary of him and recalled Christopher who afterwards in a battel fought against this Waldemar lost his Son Erick Under the Reign of this King Schonen being sorely oppressed by the Holsteiners who were in Possession of it surrendred itself to Magnus King of Sweden And John Duke of Holstein perceiving that he could not maintain it by force sold all his Right and Title to it for 70000 Marks fine silver Under the Reign of this King Denmark was torn into so many pieces that very few places were left to the King He died in the year 1333.
at Sea he must needs prove very troublesom to Denmark § 12. As to the Neighbours of Denmark it Borders on one side upon Germany for Holstein which belongs to the present Royal Ramily is a Fief of the Empire And tho the Land Forces of Denmark do not come to any comparison with those of Germany and Jutland lies quite open on that side yet the Islands are very secure from the Germans who are not provided with Shipping except it should happen that the great and lesser Belt should both be frozen which happens very rarely Neither is there any great probability that these two States should differ except the pretensions upon Hamborough which the King of Denmark will not easily let fall should furnish an occasion for War And to speak truly it is so delicious a morsel that it may easily provoke an Appetite But it will be a very difficult task for the King of Denmark to attain his aim by open force except there should happen a very strange juncture of Affairs or that the inward Divisions or else by treachery this City should give an occasion for its Ruin In the mean while it is not easily to be supposed that the Neighbouring German Princes should suffer that a City of so great Consequence should fall into the hands of a Foreign Prince In fine it is of vast Consequence to Denmark to hold a good understanding with Germany since from thence it must draw the greatest part of its Land-Forces wherewith to defend itself against Swedeland With the Swedes Denmark had been in continual Broils for a considerable time and it seems that there is an old grudge and animosity betwixt these two Nations arising chiefly hence that the Danes have formerly always endeavour'd to make themselves Masters of Sweden and to reduce this Kingdom into the same condition as they had done Norway Besides that afterwards they have made it their business by ruining their Shipping and Trade to prevent the growing Greatness of Sweden But Sweden has always vigorously defended itself and in latter times has gain'd great advantages upon Denmark for the Swedes have not only recover'd Schonen and secured West Gothland by the Fortress of Bahus but they have also a way open into Jutland out of their Provinces in Germany On the other hand the Danes have made it their business hitherto by making Alliances with the Enemies of Sweden to get from them these Advantages But if we consider that these two Kingdoms are now divided by their natural Bounds to preserve which France England and Holland seem to be mutually concern'd and that as in human probability Denmark cannot conquer or maintain itself in Swedeland so the other States of Europe are not likely to suffer that Sweden should become Master of Denmark It seems therefore most convenient that these two Kingdoms should maintain a good understanding and be a mutual security to one another against their Enemies From Holland Denmark may expect real assistance in case it should be in danger of being Conquered since the prosperity of Holland depends partly on the free Trade of the Baltic and if one should become Master both of Sweden and Denmark he would questionless keep these Passages closer than they are now But the Danes also are sensible enough that the Hollanders will not engage themselves any further in their behalf than to keep the ballance even for fear they should with an increase of Power attempt hereafter to raise the Toll in the Sound at pleasure But as long as Holland sides with Denmark England will not be fond of the Danish Party but rather declare for the other side for the preservation of Denmark and the Trade in the Baltic is not of so great consequence to England as it is to Holland The Muscovites may prove very serviceable to Denmark against Sweden yet cannot the Danes make any great account upon an Alliance with them because it is very difficult to maintain a Correspondency with them especially if the Poles should declare for Sweden Besides that the Muscovites as soon as they have obtained their aim commonly have but little regard to Alliances or the Interest of their Allies Denmark can have no great reliance upon Poland except that Crown should be engag'd in a War against Sweden France has hitherto shewn no great concern for Denmark because it has always been in Alliance with its Enemies yet France would not willingly see it ruin'd because no State of Europe would desire the two Northern Kingdoms should be under the Subjection of one Prince But I cannot see any reason why an offensive Alliance with Denmark should be profitable to France Spain is more likely to wish well to Denmark than to assist it except it should happen that Swedeland was engaged in a War against the House of Austria or any other Allie of Spain CHAP. X. Of POLAND § 1. THE POLES who anciently were called Samartians and afterwards Slavonians derived their Name from the Nature of the Country which they possess which lies most upon a Plain for Pole signifies in their language a Plain tho some are of opinion that the Word Polacki is as much as to say the Posterity of Lechus This Nation formerly did inhabit nearer to the Country of the Tartars but after vast Numbers out of Germany entred the Roman Provinces their places were supplied by the nations living behind them And it seems that Poland being in the same manner left by its Inhabitants which were then Venedi or Wends they made room for the next that took their Place These then as 't is said having taken possession of this Country about the year 550 did under the Conduct of Lechus lay there the Foundation of a new State Lechus resided at Gnicsen being encouraged thereunto by an Eagles Nest which he found there and taking it as a good Omen put an Eagle into the Arms of the new Commonwealth giving to that City the name of Gnicsen which in the Polish Language signifies a Nest This Nation first setled it self in that part of the Country which now goes by the name of the great and lesser Poland neither did their Limits extend any further tho since that time they are mightily encreased § 2. The first Governours of this Nation did not assume to themselves the Title of Kings but only that of Dukes and the first form of Government was very inconstant for after the Race of Lechus was extinguished tho it is uncertain how many of them and for how long a time they Ruled or what were their Atchievments twelve Governours which in their Language are called Vayvods did administer the Government who having at first regulated and refined this barbarous People by good Laws and Constitutions at last were divided among themselves Wherefore the Poles elected for their Prince one Cracus who having restored the Commonwealth to its former State built the City of Cracovia so called after his
Haldan Sivand Erick Haldan Vngrin Regnald About the year 588. Rodolf was King of the Gothes but being vanquished by the English whom he left in the possession of that Kingdom he himself fled into Italy where he sought Sanctuary of Dicterick the King of the Gothes In the mean while Frotho either the Son or else a Kinsman of Regnald was King of Sweden whom succeeded these following Kings Fiolmus Swercher Valander Vislur who was burnt by his own Sons Damalder who was Sacrificed by his own Subjects to their Idol at Vpsal Domar Digner Dager Agnius who was hanged by his own Wife Alrick and Erick who flew one another in a single Combat Ingo Hugler Haco Jerundar Hacquin surnamed Ring under whose Reign that most memorable Battel at Brovalla was fought betwixt the Swedes and Danes where thirty thousand Men were killed on the Danish and twelve thousand on the Swedish side This King Sacrificed nine of his Sons to the Idol at Vpsal and would have done the same with the tenth who was the only Heir left to the Kingdom if he had not been prevented by the Swedes Him succeeded his Son Egillus whom followed in the Kingdom of Sweden Othar Adel Ostan Ingvard Amund Sivard Hirot or Herolt who married his Daughter Thera to Regnerthethen King of Denmark Ingellus the Son of Amund succeeded Hirot in the Kingdom of Sweden who the night after his Coronation caused seven of those petty Princes that were Vassals of the Crown of Sweden to be burnt in their Lodgings and afterwards exercised the same Cruelty against five more of the same Rank His Daughter Asa that was married to Gudrot a Prince of Schonen exceeded her Father in Cruelty for having murthered her Husband and his Brother she betrayed the Country to the Enemies which so exasperated Ivan the Son of Regner King of Denmark that he fell with great fury upon Ingellus who had taken his Daughter into his Protection destroying all with Fire and Sword Ingellus being reduced to the utmost extremity by the advice of his Daughter burnt himself his Daughter and the whole Family in his own Palace except his Son Olaus who sheltered himself in Wermeland After the death of Ingellus a certain Nobleman of an antient Family in Sweden whose name was Charles assumed the Royal Title and Power but Regner King of Denmark who pretended that it belonged to his Son did send a challenge to the said Charles and having killed him in the Combat transferred the Kingdom of Sweden to his Son Bero or Biorn who was Hirots Daughters Son § 3. Under the Reign of this Bero or Biorn Ansgarius a Monk of Corvey and afterwards Bishop of Bremen was sent into Sweden by the Emperour Lewis the Pious to Preach the Gospel in that Kingdom But the King refusing to hearken to his Doctrine was by the Swedes banished the Kingdom together with his Father Regner His Successor Amund did also Rule but a very few years and having raised a most horrible Persecution against the Christians was also banished the Kingdom The Swedes being quite tired out with Amund's tyrannical Government did call in Olaus out of Wermeland to be their King who to establish himself in the Throne married the Daughter of Regner to his Son Ingo and thereby obtained the quiet possession of the two Kingdoms of the Swedes and Gothes Not many years after Ansgarius rerurned into Sweden and Converted Olaus who then resided at Birca a most populous City to the Christian Faith Olaus then marched with a Potent Army into Denmark and having committed the Administration of that Kingdom to his Son Ennigruus returned into Sweden where he was by his Heathen Subjects Sacrificed to their Idol at Vpsal His Son Ingo the better to Establish himself in the Throne married the King of Denmark's Daughter and afterwards was killed in the War against the Russians Him Succeeded his Son Erick surnamed Weatherhat famous for his skill in Witchcraft who was succeeded by his Son Erick surnamed Seghersell who Conquered Finland Curland Livonia and Ehestland From Denmark he retook Halland and Schonen and at last drove the Danish King Swen out of Denmark who could not recover his Kingdom till after his death His Son Stenchill surnamed the Mild was Baptized at Sigtuna a great City at that time and having destroyed the Idol at Vpsal and forbid his Subjects upon pain of death to Sacrifice to the Idols the Pagans were so enraged thereat that they slew and burnt him near Vpsal and with him the two Christian Priests that were sent to him by the Bishop of Hamburgh His Brother Olaus nevertheless obtained from King Etheldred of England several Christain Priests who not only preached the Gospel in Sweden but also the King and a great number of People were Baptized by one of these called Sigfried in a Fountain called Husbye which is called St. Sigfrieds Kalla Wel to this day This Olaus was surnamed Skotkonung because upon the persuasion of the English Priests he granted to the Pope a yearly Tax against the Saracens which was called Romskot This Olaus took from Oluf Tryggeso the Kingdom of Norway which he however recovered afterwards This Olaus Skotkonung was also the first who made a perfect union betwixt the two Kingdoms of the Swedes and Gothes who had hitherto been often at great enmity with one another To Olaus succeeded his Son Amund under whose Reign the Christian Religion increased very succesfully in Sweden after whom Reigned his Brother Amund surnamed Slemme a Man very negligent both in maintaining Religion and Justice He was slain with the greatest part of his Army by Cnut King of Denmark near a Bridge called Strangepelle After his death the Gothes and Swedes disagreed about the Election of a new King the first choosing Haquin surnamed the Red. the latter Stenchill the younger At last it was agreed betwixt them that Haquin being pretty well in years should remain King during his life and should be succeeded by Stenchill After the death of Haquin who Reigned thirteen years Stenchill the younger Olaus Skotkonung's Sisters Son began his Reign who vanquished the Danes in three great Battels Him succeeded Ingo surnamed the Pious This King utterly destroyed the Idol at Vpsal which so enraged his Pagan Subjects that they Banished him the Kingdom and afterwards murthered him in Schonen he was buried in a Convent called Waâ—heiâ—â— in West-Gothland After him reigned with great applause his Brother Halstan whom succeeded his Son Philip Ingo Philip's Son and his Queen Ragoild were also very famous for their Piety and other Vertues she was after her death honoured as a Saint and her Tomb frequently visited at Talge This King left no Sons but two Daughters Christina and Margret the first was married to St. Erick the second to Magntis King of Norway He was poisoned by the East Gothes
Success that the King not only constituted him Minister in the great Church of Stockholm and put into other vacant Church-Benefices such Ministers as had studied at Wittenbergh but also constituted over the Dominicans and Black Fryars such Priors as he knew to be faithful to him and such of them as were Foreigners he banished the Kingdom and told unfeignedly to Bishop Brask that he could not deny Protection to the Lutherans as long as they were not convinced of any Crime or Errour But all this while one Soren Norby who still adhered to King Christian had Gothland in his Possession and did considerable damage to the Swedes in their Trade against him King Gustavus having sent Bernhard van Melan with some Forces to reduce the said Island and Norby finding himself too weak put himself and the Island under the Protection of Denmark which occasiaoned some differences between these two Northern Kings who had been very good Friends ever before About this time Olaus Petri was publickly married in the great Church at Stockholm and the King had not only demanded the Tenths of the Clergy towards the maintenance of his Forces but also Quartered some of his Horse in the Monasteries which so incensed Bishop Brask that he forbid in his whole Diocess so much as to name the Doctrine of Luther But the King having understood that Olaus Petri was busie in Translating the New Testament into the Swedish Tongue commanded the Archbishop to take care that the Roman Catholicks also should make a Translation which though it â—elished very ill with the Bishops yet were they fain to comply with the King's command who to mortifie them the more also ordered a Disputation to be held at Vpsal betwixt Dr. Pieter Galle and Olaus Petri concerning the chiefest Points in question betwixt the Roman Catholicks and Lutherans where Olaus Petri had much the better and his Translation was approved of before the others which had been patched up by so many Translators In the mean time the Danish Clergy had given a considerable Subsidy to their King to be employed against King Christian wherefore King Gustave taking hold of this opportunity demanded a considerable supply from the Swedish Clergy but these objecting that it was against their Privileges and Rights the King ordered the same to be examined in another Dispute betwixt Olaus Petri and Dr. Pieter Galle and because they were not able to prove their Title out of the Holy Scripture the King concluded them to be dependent on his pleasure and at the Dyet held at Westeraos not only demanded a supply from the Clergy but also proposed that the superfluous Bells should be taken out of the Churches and be employed towards the payment of the Debt due to the Lubeckers And because the Archbishop grew more troublesome every day the King first took him into Custody and afterwards sent him Ambassadour into Poland from whence he never returned into Sweden He also commanded another Disputation to be held concerning the chief Points in question betwixt the Lutherans and Roman Catholicks which however met with great opposition from Bishop Brask and the rest of the Roman Catholick Clergy who set up a Country Fellow against Gustave This Fellow pretended to be the Son of Steen Sture notwithstanding he was dead a twelve month before and having got a party among the Dalekerls and being upheld by Bishop Brask and the Bishop of Druntheim in Norway and encouraged in his undertaking by King Frederick of Denmark laid open claim to the Crown threatning all the Lutherans and especially the City of Stockholm with Fire and Sword which was the most forward in settling the Protestant Religion About the same time the Emperour had besieged Pope Clement VII in the Castle of St. Angelo wherefore King Gustave taking hold of this Juncture appointed a Dyet to be held at Westeraos where in his Declaration he professed that the Roman Catholick Clergy had made it their business to charge him with making Innovation in Religion for no other reason but that he would not let them domineer over the Laymen and had forced them to submit to the Civil Power and to give part of their superfluous Riches some of which they had got by fraud towards easing the Common People of those burthensome Taxes which he hitherto had been forced to impose upon them And that for the same Reason the Emperour himself had been forced lately to teach the Pope his duty The same thing was proposed by the King to the whole Dyet where he told them that the superfluous Revenues of the Clergy ought to be annexed to the Crown and especially such Lands as since the year 1454 had been given to the Clergy should be restored to the right Heirs promising withal that the Common People should be for the future eased of their Taxes in case they would give their consent to the reduction of the Revenues of the Clergy And the better to get the consent of the Temporal Lords and Senators he made a great Banquet where he gave the next place to himself to these Senators whereas the same had belonged formerly to the Bishops who now were forced to be contented with the next place after them the third place was given to the rest of the Nobility the fourth to the inferiour Clergy the fifth to the Citizens the sixth to the Boors which so exasperated the Clergy that they assembled in the Church of St. Egidius and secretly took a resolution among themselves not to obey the King in this Point not to surrender any of their Revenues or to recede from their antient Religion And Bishop Brask freely told the King that the Clergy of the Kingdom had such a strict dependency on the Pope that without his consent they could not do any thing whatsoever Which as it met with great approbation from all the rest of the Clergy and from some of the Temporal Estates so the King was so incensed thereat that he immediately rose from his Seat and told the Estates that he was ready to Abdicate the Kingdom if they would repay him his Charges and Monies which he had laid out for that use and to show them that he was in earnest retired for several days with some of his chief Officers into the Castle The Estates being much surprised at the King's resolution especially when they saw the Citizens of Stockholm to be stedfast to the King and that Dr. Peter Galle was worsted by Olaus Petri in a late Disputation thought it their best way to beg the King's pardon and to intreat him not to resign the Crown Upon their reiterated request the King having been at last prevailed upon to come out of the Castle demanded from several Bishops to surrender into his hands their Castles and to subscribe a Decree made at this Dyet concerning the regulating of the Clergy which they were fain to comply withal As soon as the Dyet was ended he took not only from the Monasteries such Lands as
procured a Truce with Denmark and having gathered what Forces and Mony they could among â—â—eir Friends and brought over some German Forces that were in King Erick's service to their side as also engaged Charles King Erick's Brother to join in the Confederacy they seised upon the Castles of Stockeburgh Lackoe and Wadstena in the last of which they found a great Treasure Then they published their Reasons for taking up Arms against the King and his evil Counsellours and marched directly with their Forces towards Stockholm near which place having fixed their Tents they attacked the City on the side of the Brunckehill King Erick on the other side defended himself valiantly for a while and by frequent Sallies did great mischief and being mistrustful of the Citizens of Stockholm he sent a Messenger into Denmark to crave assistance from King Frederick but this Messenger having been taken and killed by the way the Senate of that City who despaired to hold out much longer against the Dukes Forces and also were favourers of their party would have persuaded the King to a surrendry which proposition having been rejected by the King they whilst the King was at Church opened the Gates to his Enemies so that he narrowly escaped into the Castle The Dukes Forces laid then close Siege to the Castle so that King Erick having first received Hostages was forced to come out and after having resigned the Crown to surrender himself a Prisoner to his Brother Duke Charles The Estates then assembled at Stockholm having also jointly renounced their Obedience to him he was made a close Prisoner and committed to the care of some of the Friends of the murthered Lords who used him most barbarously § 11. After the Deposition of King Erick John was by the Estates then assembled at Stockholm proclaimed King of Sweden who having caused some of those that had been instrumental in the Murther of the Lords at Vpsal to be Executed sent his Ambassadour to Roeshild to treat with the King of Denmark either concerning a Peace or at least the prolongation of the Truce But these Ambassadours having exceeded their Commission and agreed to such articles as were very prejudicial to Sweden the whole Transaction was declared void at the next Dyer and King John sent other Ambassadours to desire more moderate propositions of Peace from the King of Denmark And to give some sort of satisfaction to his Brother Charles unto whom he had formerly promised a share in the Government he put him in the Possession of Sudermannia Nericke and Wermeland which Provinces were granted him before pursuant to his Father's Testament Then he was Crowned at Vpsal and having sent back the Russian Ambassadours he sent also some of his own into Moscovy to prolong the Truce betwixt them but no sooner were they arrived there but the Moscovites took them into custody and perceiving that the Liflanders would in no ways submit themselves under their Yoak they found out this expedient to put Magnus Duke of Holstein into the Possession of that Country with the Title of an Hereditary King paying only some small acknowlegement to the Grand Duke of Moscovy This Proposition having been approved of by the King of Denmark Duke of Holstein and all the Liflanders in general who were very willing to live under the jurisdiction of a German Prince The Moscovites to put their design in execution advanced with a great Army which obliged King John to make Peace with the Danes at Stetin upon very disadvantageous terms But whilst the Moscovites had employed all their Forces in Livonia and Finland the Tartars being set on by the Poles fell into Moscovy and having taken and burnt the City of Moscovy cut above thirty thousand of the Inhabitants to pieces This misfortune proved a main obstacle to their design upon Livonia yet having made a Truce with the Tartars and Poles for some years they again entred Livonia with 80000 Men and committed most inhuman barbarities which the Swedes who were much inferiour in number could not prevent at that time But a Swedish party of 600 Horse and 100 Foot that were faln in with the Moscovites having routed 16000 Moscovites killing 7000 of them upon the spot the Czar of Moscovy was so dismayed that he of his own accord offered a Treaty of Peace to be set on Foot at Newgarten which place being disliked by King John the War began a fresh which was carried on but with very indifferent success on the Swedish side they having been repulsed before Wefenbergh and Telsburgh There happened also another misfortune in the Swedish Camp which proved not a little prejudicial to their Affairs for the German Horse and Scotish Foot that were in their Service came to handy blows upon some distaste taken against one another wherein 1500 Scotish Foot were all cut to pieces by the Germans except 80 that escaped their fury and the Russians not long after surprised the Swedes and Germans that were drunk in their Camp and killed a great many of them upon the spot and because the Swedes were also not idle on their side but made frequent inrodes into the Russian Territories a Truce was concluded betwixt them for two years Most of the Swedes are of opinion that King John might have prosecuted this War with more vigour if he had not been more intent upon a Religious design than upon warlike preparations The business proceeded thus King John though he was Educated a Protestant yet having been very conversant with a great many learned Roman Catholicks and influenced by his Queen had resolved to restore by degrees the Roman Catholic Religion under pretence of making a Reformation in the lately introduced Protestant Religion To effect this he intended to follow the footsteps of Georgius Cassander that was employed by the Emperours Ferdinand I. and Maximilian II. to unite and compose the Religious differences in Germany and having called in some Jesuits disguised in Laymens Habits to be assisting to his Secretary Mr. Pieter Fretenius who was to be the chief manager of the business he at the Convocation of some of the Bishops and Clergy at Stockholm proposed to them a new form of a Liturgy wherein a great many of the Popish Ceremonies were to be used in the Administration of the Sacraments and Consecration of Bishops and Priests as also the Mass was again introduced which new Liturgy he got subscribed by the new Consecrated Bishops and some of the inferiour Clergy and was called the Liturgy of the Swedish Church conform to the Catholick and Orthodox Church This Liturgy having been published under the new Archbishop's name in the Swedish and Latin Tongues the Mass and other Roman Catholick Hymns were again sung in the Swedish Churches except in the Territories belonging to Duke Charles the King's Brother and the Celibacy of Priests and other Popish Doctrines mightily extolled in the Pulpits by these disguised Roman Catholicks The next thing to be done was to try whether he
first offered the Crown to John King Sigismund's half Brother who refused to accept of the same they bestowed it upon Charles who being the only Son left of King Gustave and by his Valour and Prudence having deserved so well of the Kingdom the Crown was confirmed to his Heirs even to the Females No sooner was Charles declared King but he undertook an Expedition into Livonia where he received a signal overthrow from the Poles which might have proved of very ill consequence to Sweden if King Sigismund had not been prevented by the intestine Commotions of the Poles to pursue his Victory The Russians also had slain the false Demetrius and having made one Suski their Grand Duke craved Assistance from King Charles who sent some Thousand Auxilaries under the Command of James de la Gardie with whose Assistance they were very successful against the Poles But in Lifland the Poles got the better of the Swedes in several encounters and the Danes seeing the Swedes engaged on all sides began to make great preparations against them The Muscovites also had delivered their Grand Duke Suski up to the Poles and offered that Crown to Vladislaus the Son of Sigismund so that the Swedish Affairs looked with an ill face at that time if Prince Gustave Adolph King Charles's Son by his extraordinary Valour had not upheld their drooping Courage For whilst the Danes wee busy about Calmar he with 1500 Horse not only surprised their chief Magazin in Blekinyen which is now called Christianstad but also took from them the Isle of Oeland and the Castle of Borkholm and whilst he was busy in putting his Forces into Winter-Quarters his Father King Charles died at Nycoping in the 61 year of his age § 13. Gustavus Adolphus being at the time of his Father's Death yet under age was under the Tuition of his Mother Christina Duke John and some of the Swedish Senators But the Swedes being at that time embroiled in the Polish and Russian Affairs and the Danes pressing hard upon them it was concluded at the Dyet at Nycoping that King Gustave Adolph notwithstanding he was not 18 years of age should take upon himself the administration of Affairs The King immediately applied all his Care to the Danish War which was carried on but with indifferent Success on the Swedish side especially by Sea where the Danes played the Masters the Swedish Fleet being but in a very ill condition and the Danes having taken besides Calmar also Risbyfort and Elffesburgh two considerable places in Sweden King Gustave finding this War very grievous to the Kingdom and the Muscovites having about the same time declared themselves very favourably in behalf of his Brother Charles Philip unto whom they offered that Crown a Peace was concluded with the Danes the Swedes being obliged to pay them a Million of Crowns for these three places above-mentioned In the mean while James de la Gardie had so well managed his Affairs in Muscovy that the Chiefest among them desired King Gustave Adolph and his Brother Charles Philip to come into Muscovy but King Gustave Adolph who had more mind to unite that Crown with Sweden than to leave it to his Brother was not only very slow in his Resolution but also at last in his Answer to the Muscovites only spoke of his own coming thither without mentioning his Brother which having been interpreted by the Muscovites as if he intended to make their Country a Province of Sweden they made one Michael Foedorowitz Romano their Grand Duke and when Prince Charles Philip afterwards came into Muscovy some of them for a while adhered to him but the new Grand Duke having the stronger Party the rest also at last left the Swedish side who vigorously attacked and beat the Muscovites in several Engagements and took from them some of their Frontier places till at last a Peace was concluded betwixt both Partys at Stolbova by the mediation of the English by vertue of which the Swedes got Kerholm and Ingermanland In the mean while a Truce had been concluded with Poland for two years but the same being near exspiring King Gustave Adolph resolved to pursue the War against the Poles with more vigour than before The better to put this Design in execution he after his Coronation had been performed at Vpsal with an universal Joy of the People paid to Christian King of Denmark the residue of the sum due to him by vertue of the last Treaty of Peace and having married Mary Eleonora the Daughter of John Sigismund Elector of Brandenburgh he attacked the City of Riga which defended it self for six weeks bravely but being reduced to the last extremity surrendred it self upon very honourable Terms From hence he sailed towards Dantzick to carry the War into Prussia but King Sigismund being then at Dantzick the Truce was renewed for two years longer During the time of the Truce a Peace was proposed betwixt these two Crowns which the Polish Estates were very desirous of notwithstanding which King Sigismund persisted in his former Resolution of pursuing the War King Gustave therefore again entred Livonia with a good Army where having defeated 3000 Lithuanians who under the Command of Stanislaus Sariecha would have disputed his Passage Kakenhausen Dorpt and other places of less note surrendred themselves to the King From hence he advanced into Lithuania and took Birsew and tho' the Poles had nothing left in Livonia but only Duneburgh and the Lithuanians were again defeated by the Swedes near Walsow in Sem-Gallia King Sigismund persisted in his Resolution of carrying on the War being encouraged by the Emperour who then was very successful in Germany King Gustave then resolving to give the Poles a home-stroke sailed with a Fleet of 80 Ships and 26000 Landmen towards the Pillaw where by Order of the Elector of Brandenburgh having been received without opposition he landed his Men and without any resistance took Brandenburgh and Frauenburgh The next was Elbingen where the Citizens having made some shew of resistance the Senate surrendred the City without making as much as a Capitulation The same good Fortune attended him before Marienburgh Meve Dirshaw Stum Christburgh and other places in Prussia which all fell into his hands before the Poles had notice of his arrival Soon after the Poles sent 8000 Horse and 3000 Foot into Prussia who had formed a design to surprise Marienburgh but were repulsed with the loss of 4000 Men and were also forced to raise the Siege of Meve And Stanislaus Konierpol ki with his Podolians also besieged Dirshaw in vam but retook Pautske from the Swedes and dispersed some Germen Troops that were listed in Germany for the Service of King Gustave In the next Spring the Swedish King having received new Supplies out of Sweden intended to attack Dantzick but having received a shot in the Belly before one of their out-works he desisted for that time but soon after made
himself Master of the said Fort having first beaten the Poles that came to its relief who nevertheless in the mean while had forced Meve to a surrendry Soon after both Armies encamped near Dirshaw where King Gustave having drawn out his Forces in Battel array the Poles did the like having a boggy Ground before them which the King did not think fit to pass with his Army but when the Poles began to draw off again into their Camp the King falling into the Rear killed them a great number of Men. But some days after attacking them in their Camp he received a shot in his left Shoulder with a Musquet Bullet which his Forces being dismayed at they returned without any further Action into their Camp Towards the latter end of the year a new Treaty having been set on foot betwixt the two Kings the Treaty was so far advanced that King Sigismund had resolved to sign it the next day if the Austrians who did promise to send 24 Men of War and 12000 Men to his assistance had not prevented it After the Treaty was broke off King Gustave before his Army went into Winter-quarters took several places from the Poles and at the beginning of the year next following attacked a Fort near Dantzick but was repulsed with loss Soon after he had a smart Engagement with the Poles wherein 3000 of them were killed upon the spot the Swedes having taken four pieces of Cannon and fourteen Standards tho' not without great blood-shed on their side Then the King advanced nearer unto Dantzick having sent eight Men of War to block up that Harbour but the Dantzickers with ten Men of War having attacked the Swedish Squadron they killed the Swedish Admiral Nils Sternshield took his Ship forced their Vice-Admiral to blow up his own Ship and put the rest to flight tho' the Dantzickers also lost their Admiral and 400 Men in this Engagement King Gustave then having detached 1000 foot Souldiers who passed the Veixel in Boats they surprised Niewburgh which being a Magazin of the Poles they took most of their Baggage and 600000 Crowns in Money But in the year next following he gave them more work for Herman Wrangel raised the Blockade of Brodnitz where 3000 Poles were killed 1000 taken Prisoners with five Pieces of Cannon and 2000 Waggons with Provision The Poles being frightened at this Defeat were very desirous then to receive the Imperial Forces which were sent to their Assistance under the command of Arnheim who with 5000 Foot and 2000 Horse joined Koniccpoliski the Polish General near Graudentz King Gustave on the other hand encamped with an Army of 5000 Horse and 8000 Foot near Quidzin and tho' the Swedes were much inferiour in number yet did they not refuse the Combate and both Armies soon after having met near Stum there happened a brisk Engagement betwixt them wherein the Swedâ—sh Horse were first repulsed with the loss of five Standards but the King coming up in Person with more Forces soon forced the Poles to retreat who would have passed over a Bridge which they were laying over the River of Nogat But King Gustave endavouring to cut off their retreat that way the Fight was renewed on both sides with great fury so that the King venturing himself too far was taken hold of by his Shoulder-belt which he slipping over his head got free of them leaving his Hat and Belt behind him But immediately after another catching hold of his Arm. would have carried him off if one Erick Soop had not shot the Polander and delivered the King In this Action the Swedes got seventeen Colours and five Standards the Imperial Forces having received the greatest damage Not long after there happened another Engagement about the same Bridge where the Poles were again repulsed and in the attack of Stum they lost 4000 Men of their best Forces The Poles having imputed these Losses chiefly to Arnheim the Imperial General who being a Vassal of the Elector of Brandenburgh was suspected by them to hold a correspondence with the said Prince and being grown quite weary of the Imperial Forces being also pestered with Famine and the Plague by the mediation of France England Brandenburgh and Holland a Truce was concluded for six years by vertue of which King Gustave was to restore to Poland Brodnitz Wormdit Melsack Stum and Dirshaw Marienburgh was committed to the custudy of the Elector of Brandenburgh King Gustave kept the Castle and Harbour of Pillaw and Memâ—l as also Elbingen and Braunsbergh besides all what he was possessed of in Livonia so that King Gustave Adolph had ended both the Russian and Polish War to his eternal Honour and the great Advantage of his Kingdom § 14. But he was not long at rest before Germany was the Scene where he acquired everlasting Glory to his Nation and performed some of the greatest Actions that were ever seen in Europe As soon as the Protestants in Germany began to be jealous of the Roman Catholicks sinister Intentions against them they were then for bringing King Gustave over to their Alliance but he being at that time entangled in the Polish Affairs was not at leisure to engage himself with them But Christian IV. King of Denmark who was ambitious of that Honour having in the mean while received a great Defeat from the Imperialists who since that had made themselves Masters of the Lower Saxony and got footing on the Baltick King Gustave fearing the consequence of it pressed the harder upon the Poles to oblige them to a Peace or Truce and having called together the Estates of Sweden he represented to them the danger which threatened Sweden from the Imperialists who had not only got footing on the Baltick but also made themselves Masters of a part of Denmark whereupon it having been resolved by the Estates that it was not advisable to stay till the Enemy should attack them at home but to meet him abroad and to keep him from getting footing on the Borders of the Baltick the King only waited an opportunity to put this Design in execution which presented it self in the same year For Albert Wallenstein Duke of Friedland the Imperial General having laid a Design against the City of Strahlsund the King who was then in Prussia offered his Assistance to that City and having sent them voluntarily some Ammunition and exhorted them to a vigorous Defence the Citizens accepted of the King's offer making an Alliance with him for the Defence of their City and Harbour and to maintain their Commerce in the Baltick Pursuant to this Treaty the King sent some of his Forces to their assistance who were very instrumental in defending that City against the Imperialists but he did not think fit to attempt any thing further at that time because Wallenstein and Tilly were with two considerable Armies not far off But as soon as the â—olâ—sh War was ended he resolved not to make any further delay Having therefore in vain proffered
his mediation for the procuring of a Peace in Germany and represented again to the Estates of Sweden the necessity of meeting the Imperialists with an Army abroad he with all expedition prepared himself for the next Campagne and having sent Alexander Lesley with some Troops before to drive the Imperialists out of the Isle of Rugen which he effected and settled his Affairs at home he embarked with 92 Companies of Foot and 16 of Horse which were however considerably augmented afterwards by some Regiments raised in Prussia and landed the 24 of June at Vsedom Upon his arrival the Imperialists having left their Forts thereabouts and at Wollin he re-embarked his Souldiers with a Train of Artillery in some small Vessels and directly took his course towards Stetin and having obliged the Duke of Pomerania to receive him and his Forces into that City he made a defensive Alliance with him From hence he marched to Stargard Anclam Vckermund and Wolgast all which places he took without much opposition And whilest King Gustave acted with such Success against the Imperialists in Pomerania Christian Withelm administrator of Magdeburgh who had been deposed by the Emperour had got into the possession again of the City and Territories of Magdeburgh whither King Gustave sent Dâ—cterick of Falekenbergh to be assisting to the said Administrator in settling his Affairs that were then in great confusion In the mean while several Regiments of Liflanders and Finlanders were arrived under the Command of Gustave Horn these having been joined by such Troops as were lately come out of Prussia the King left his Camp near Stetin he himself marching with his Army into Mecklenburgh In his absence the Imperialists had endeavoured to force the Swedish Camp near Stetin but were vigorously repulsed and at his return he also beat them out of Greiffenhagen and Gartz nay even out of the furthermost parts of Pomerania and the New Marck The Archbishop of Bremen Duke George of Lunenburgh and William Landgrave of Hesse then entred into an Alliance with the King and the Protestant party in general being encouraged at the Success began to consider of ways and means to rid themselves of the Roman Catholick yoke At the beginning of the next ensuing year King Gustave at last concluded the so long projected Alliance with France by vertue of which he was to receive a yearly Subsidy of 400000 Crowns from the French King Having thus strengthned himself he notwithstanding the Winter Season took Lokenitz Prentzlow New Brâ—ndenburgh Clempenow Craptow and Leitz without much opposition Demmin also where the Duke of Lavelli was in Garrison with two Regiments was surrendred after a Siege of three Days and Colberg surrendred after a Blockade of five Months The Emperour in the mean while perceiving that his Generals were not able to cope with King Gustave Adolph had given to Tilly the Bavarian General the supreme Command over his Forces who being an antient experienced and renowned Captain marched directly to the relief of Demmin but having received intelligence that the place was surrendred before he fell with great fury upon Kniphausen who lay with two Regiments of Swedes at New Brandenburgh which being a place of no defence he forced after a brave resistance killing most of the Common Souldiers But perceiving that King Gustave being strongly entrenched was not to be forced in his Camp he directed his march upwards to Magdeburgh in hopes to draw the King out of his advantageous Post But King Gustave marched directly towards Franckfort upon the Oder where the Earl of Shaumburgh lay with a small Army notwithstanding which he took the place by Storm after a Siege of three Days slew 700 of the Enemies and took 800 among whom were a great many Officers of note From hence he sent a Detachment to Landsbergh to endeavour to drive also the Imperialists from thence About the same time a general meeting of the Protestant German Princes was held at Leipzick where a League was proposed to be made in opposition to the demanded resâ—itution of the Church-Lands Thither King Gustave sent some of his Ministers to exhort them to a mutual Union against the Emperour and to demand some assistance from them of Men and Money But the Elector of Saxony was very backward in declaring himself positively pretending several reasons but in effect intended to make himself head of the Protestant League and in the mean while to take this opportunity of putting the Protestants in a good posture and to keep the ballance betwixt the Emperour and the Swedes King Gustave therefore perceiving that the Protestants in Germany were so very cunning and over-cautious thought it his best not to venture his Army at the discretion of others wherefore tho' he was very willing to have relieved the City of Magdeburgh which was reduced to extremity yet did he not think it advisable to march thither before he had secured his retreat To render therefore his design effectual he marched with his Army strait to Berlin and having obliged the Elector of Brandenburgh partly by fair words partly by threats to put into his hands the Forts of Spandau and Custrin for the security of a retreat over the two Rivers of the Havel and Oder he would have straitways marched to the relief of the City of Magdeburgh if the Elector of Saxony would have joined him but whilest the said Electors made a great many tergiversations the said City was taken by Storm by General Tilly who miserably burnt the City and killed most of the Inhabitants there having been but 400 left of a great many thousands After this Disaster King Gustave having published his Reasons why he could not timely enough relieve that City and having cleared the whole Pomerania of the Imperialists he divided his Army and having sent part of his Forces to the assistance the Dukes of Mecklenburgh he marched with the rest into Marck and encamped at Werben near the River Elbe to observe Tilly who having received Intelligence of the King's arrival near that River was obliged to alter his march which he intended to have directed towards Saxony in hopes to force the King to a Battel But the King surprised his Avaint-Guard near Wolmerstadt where he totally ruin'd three Regiments of Horse Notwithstanding which Tilly approached near the King's Camp at Werben but the King refusing of fight and he not daring to attack him in his Camp he was for want of Forrage obliged to march back to his former Camp at Wolmerstadt In the mean while the Dukes of Mecklenburgh had with the assistance of the Swedish Auxiliaries driven the Imperialists out of their Territories except Domitz Wismar and Rostock which places they also kept block'd up And about the same time James Marquis of Hamilton came with 6000 English and Scots into Pomerania but stood the King in no great stead most of them dying in the same year by several Diseases But Tilly seeing that he could not attack the
themselves also sit at the Helm of the Common-wealth On the contrary if the meaner sort had been employed as Priests they might easily out of Ambition have with the assistance of the People raised a Faction contrary to the Governours since the Multitude commonly depends on those of whose Sanctity they have an Opinion or else out of ignorance of the publick Affairs and the present Exigencies they might chance to influence the People in another manner than was consistent with the present state of Affairs They prevented also by this way that the Priests could not form a particular Estate in the Common-wealth and thereby either cause a mischievous Division or else strive to get the Power into their own hands § 15. After Rome had been governed for Two hundred forty and two Years by Kings another Form of Government was introduced Sextus Tarquin having at that time ravish'd Lucretia Whether Junius Brutus had sufficient reason upon this account to expell the King may very well admit of Dispute For on one side the Fact was most abominable and of such a nature that a brave Man would rather venture at any thing than bear such an affront And there are a great many Examples that Princes who to satisfie their brutish Lusts have Violated the Chastity of their Subject's Wives and Daughters and thereby lost both their Lives and Crowns But on the other hand it is to be considered that a Fact though never so Criminal committed by a Son without the Knowledge and Consent of his Father ought not to be prejudicial to the Father and Family much less could it be a pretence to depose a King from a Throne which he lawfully possessed Especially since to take Vengeance of Criminals does belong only to the King and not the Subjects And Brutus and Collatinus would have had reason to complain after the King had denied them just satisfaction for the Fact committed by his Son or if he had in any ways approved of the same But it is commonly observed that in Revolutions things are seldom carried according to the New form of the Rules of Justice And as there is commonly some injustice committed at the first Settlement of a new Form of Government so Ambition and Envy covered with Pretences of the Faults and Male-Administration of the Prince are the true Motives of Dethroning the same But not to insist further upon this it is certain that Kingly Government could not be durable at Rome For such States as are comprehended in one great City are more fit for an Aristocratical or Democratical Form of Government whereas a Monarchy is fittest to be erected in Kingdoms where the Subjects are dispersed in a considerable Tract and Extent of Land The true Reason of this is That Mankind in general politically considered is like wild unruly Creatures ready upon all occasions to shake off the Bridle of Civil Obedience as often as Matters do not suit with its humours Besides this Man cannot be kept in Obedience without the assistance of Men. From whence it may rationally be concluded why a King who Commands only over one great populous City is immediately in danger of losing all as soon as his Subjects are disgusted at him or another can insinuate himself into their favour except he is fortified with a strong Guard of Foreigners and a considerable Fort though these Remedies are very odious and oftentimes very uncertain For when in such a Government the Prince comes to be odious the Hatred is quickly communicated to all his Subjects as living close together and having consequently an opportunity of uniting themselves easily against him But where the Subjects of a Prince live at a distance from one another it is easie for him to keep so many of them inclined to his side as are sufficient to suppress the mutinous Party Wherefore also they are not so much to be feared as being not able to meet so soon and to unite themselves in one Body But it is more especially very dangerous to Command over Subjects living in one place of a fiery Temper and exercised in Arms. For Common sense tells us that he who will controul another ought to have more force than him In the mean while this is most certain that this Alteration of the Government mainly contributed towards the Encrease of Rome it being not credible that under the Monarchical Government it could have arrived to that Greatness partly because the Kings would have been obliged for their own security to suppress in some measure the Martial Spirit of their Citizens partly because the Negligence or Unskilfulness of some Kings must needs have proved disadvantageous to the Common-wealth § 16. Above all it is worth our Consideration by what means the Roman Empire which extended it self over so considerable a part of the World was destroyed and became a prey to the Northern Nations after it had been broken by its own Intestine Troubles The Causes of which we will enquire into from their first beginning The People of Rome then being naturally of a fierce and martial Spirit and enclosed together within the Walls of one City their Kings had no way left to secure their Obedience but by gaining their Affections with the gentleness and moderation of their Government since they had not sufficient Power to balance the Forces of so vast a City Wherefore the six first Kings kept the People in Obedience rather by their good Inclinations than Fear But as soon as Tarquin the Proud began to oppress the People with new Impositions whereby he had so alienated the Hearts of his Subjects from him it was easie for Brutus under pretext of the Fact committed upon Lucretia to stir up the discontented People and to shut the City-gates against the King But as all sudden Changes of Government that are carried on before things have been maturely considered and all Emergencies provided against are commonly accompanied with great Defects So also was this at Rome where some things were admitted and others left undone not so much because they conduced to the advantage and safety of the State but because the present Juncture of Affairs would not suffer them to be otherwise There were also many Over-sights committed in the beginning which left a Gap open for future Evils and Troubles It seems to be evident that Brutus and his Associates after they had expell'd Tarquin did intend to introduce an Aristocratical Form of Government For it is scarce credible that they being Noble-men with the peril of their Lives should have expelled Tarquin on purpose to subject themselves to the Government of the Common people but because no Wise man is willing to exchange his present condition with another without hopes of amending the same Therefore the chief Authors of this Revolution were obliged not only to render the Kingly Government odious to the People but also by Mildness and Concessions to make the People in love with the New Government For if the Common people had
Narbonne the Seat of their Kings who at first had under their Jurisdiction Catalonia and Languedock but soon after extended their Power over other Provinces of Spain Among these was particularly renown'd their King Euric who took from the Romans all what was left them in Spain except Gallicia which remained under the Power of the Suevians He also conquer'd several Provinces in France But Clodoveus King of the Francks having defeated the Son of Euric retook from the Goths what they had conquer'd before in France under the Reign of Agila and Athanagildas the Romans who had before rescu'd Africa from the hands of the Vandals retook a part of Spain but were chac'd from thence for the most part under the Reign of Levigildis who also did quite root out the Suevians in Gallicia Under the Reign of his Son Recaredus the Empire of the Goths was arriv'd to its highest pitch of greatness as comprehending not only some neighbouring Provinces of France and a part of Mauritania but also all Spain except a small part possess'd as yet by the Romans from whence they were quite chased afterwards by King Suinthila King Wamba subdu'd the Gothick Rebels in France with great success and beat the Fleet of the Saracens who much infested those Seas but under Witiza the Gothick Empire begun to decline from their ancient Valour the Goths being much degenerated till under the Reign of Roderic it was quite extinguish'd The King himself contributed greatly to its sudden downfall for having ravish'd a certain Court Lady call'd Cava the Daughter of Count Julian Governour of that part of Mauritania which belong'd to the Goths as also over that tract of Spain which lies near the Streights of Gibralâ—ar he to revenge himself for this affront first stirr'd up a great many of the King's Subjects against him and afterwards persuaded the Saracens to pass out of Africa over into Spain These to try their Fortune first pass'd over with a small number but quickly encreasing by continual Supplies of Men sent from home they vanquish'd such Forces as Roderic sent in hast against them After this Success the treacherous Julian understanding that Roderic did intend to bring into the Field the whole Forces of his Kingdom which consisted of 100000 Men brought more Saracens over into Spain who being joined with the rest did in a most memorable Battle intirely rout this Multitude of unexercised and ill arm'd Souldiers who were surpriz'd to see one of their own party call'd Oppas with the Troops under his Command went over to the Enemy and fell into their Flanck together with the Forces of Julian Thus all was given over for lost and in this one Battle fell the whole Power and Splendour of the Goths which had been famous in Spain for three hundred Years Roderic himself being kill'd in the flight so that the Goths being without a Head were quite dispers'd and all the great Cities partly by force of Arms partly upon Articles fell into the Hands of the Enemy within the space of three Years Only Asturia Biscay a part of Gallicia and some Countries next adjacent to the Pyrenean Mountains remain'd under the Goths rather because the Enemies did not think it worth their while to drive them from these Mountainous places than that the Goths trusted to their own Strength to defend themselves against them Into these parts also retir'd such Christians as had escap'd the Sword of the Enemies But all the rest of Spain was inhabited by the Saracens and Jews § 3. To free Spain from this Tyranny was first undertaken by Pelagius who as 't was said was descended from the Race of the Gothick Kings This Man being chosen King did recollect the remaining Forces of this unfortunate Nation and having brought together an Army obtained a signal Victory against the Moors and in the mean while that the Saracens were weakening their Strength in France took from them the City of Leon and several others His Son Favila who succeeded him did nothing worth mentioning But Alfonso the Catholick re-took several Places from the Moors and reigned till the Year 757. Whose Son Favila also Valiantly defended his Kingdom vanquishing the Moors in a great Battle He was killed in the Year 768 But his Successor Aurelius made a shamefull Peace with the Moors by virtue of which he was obliged to give them a yearly Tribute of a certain Number of Virgins He died in the Year 774. His Successor Silo did also nothing worth mentioning and died in the Year 783. After him reigned Alfonso the Son of Favila against whom Mauregatus taking up Arms forced him out of the Kingdom who to settle himself the better in the Empire craved assistance from the Moors promising them a yearly Tribute of 50 Noble Virgins and as many others He died in the Year 788. His Successor Veremundus did nothing Praise-worthy except that he recalled Alfonso Sir-named the Chaste who refusing to pay the Tribute of the Virgins to the Moors gave them several signal Defeats But having no Children he made an agreement with Charles the Great that he should assist him in driving the Moors out of Spain in recompence of which he was to be his Heir in the Kingdom of Spain Charles therefore sent his Son Bernard with a Puissant Army into Spain but the Spaniards not liking the agreement as being not willing to be under the Command of the French arose unanimously and falling upon the French near Ronceval just as they were entring into Spain entirely routed them in which Battle the famous Rowland was slain Thus it is related by the Spanish Historians but the French do not agree with them in the relation Alfonso died in the Year 844 whose Successor Ramirus most gloriously usher'd the Spanish Liberty For the Moors demanding the Tribute according to the agreement made with Mauregatus he defeated them in a great Battle but could not take from them many of their strong Holds being with-held partly by Intestine Commotions partly by an Inrode the Normans made upon him He died in the Year 851. After him succeeded his Son Ordonius who reigned with great applause he obtain'd a Victory over the Moors and took some of their strong Holds He died in the Year 862 whose Son and Successor Alfonso Sirnamed the Great fortunately overcame the Rebels at home and the Moors abroad But by laying too heavy Impositions upon the People he drew the hatred of a great many upon himself and was therefore robb'd of the Crown by his Son Garsias This King Valiantly attackt the Moors but died soon after His Brother also was Victorious against the Moors transferring the Seat of the Spanish Kings from Oviedo to Leon. He died in the Year 923. But besides this Kingdom of Oviedo there arose several other Governments in Spain For Garsias Semenus erected a new Kingdom in Navarre
people not being willing to sell at his rates He was by some of the Electors chosen Roman Emperour but because his Children were then very young and great Divisions arose among his Nobles he delay'd for a great many Years to go thither and to receive the Imperial Crown till in the Year 1275 a fancy took him all on a sudden to go and take possession of the Empire though Rudolf of Habsburgh was already got into the Imperial Throne But his Journey was ended in Provence he returning from thence home by the persuasion of the Pope who afterwards excommunicated him and obliged him also to renounce the Title of Emperour After the death of Ferdinand his eldest Son Sanctius the younger Brother did aim at the Succession tho Ferdinand had left Children behind him This rais'd a Jealousie betwixt the Father and Son who rose in open Rebellion against his Father being assisted by the major part of the States which Commotion however ceas'd with the death of Alfonso Under the Reign of this King many Battels were fought against the Moors with various success In the Year also 1282 happened the Sicilian Vespers by which means Peter King of Arragon obtain'd the Kingdom of Sicily he having before a pretence to it as having married Constantia the Daughter of Manfred Against this Sanctius the Son of Ferdinand his elder Brother rais'd several disturbances which he overcame all by his Wisdom he dyed in the Year 1295. During the time of the Minority of his Son Ferdinand IV. the Kingdom of Castile was overwhelm'd with trouble After he came to Age he undertook an Expedition against the Moors taking from them Gibraltar and died in the flower of his Age. Under the Reign of this King James King of Arragon was presented with the Kingdom of Sardinia by the Pope who pretended to have a right of disposing of it and those of Pisa being then in possession of the same were afterwards beaten out by the Arragonians The Minority also of Alfonso XI was full of troubles At that time the Moors had again received a great Reinforcement out of Africa the Castilians nevertheless obtain'd a most signal Victory over them in the Year 1340 in which Battel 't is said 200000 were slain on the side of the Moors and but only 25000 Spaniards At that time Alzira was taken and a Peace concluded with the King of Granada under condition that he should be tributary to Castile This King died in the Siege of Gibraltar which he had lost before His Son Pieter sirnamed The Cruel reigned very tyrannically He drew the hatred of most of his Subjects upon himself by parting from his Queen Blanch whom he afterwards tho Innocent for the sake of a Concubine caus'd to be murther'd This occasion'd a Plot against him which he suppress'd with a great deal of Bloudshed In the mean while a War arose betwixt him and Pieter IV. King of Arragon who assisted the Rebels in Castile who had set up for their King Henry the King's Brother begotten on a Concubine call'd Eleonora Gusman With him also join'd a great many French Voluntiers so that falling upon Pieter of Castile he forc'd him to flee into Aquitain But he having rais'd there a considerable Army return'd into Spain defeated Henry and obliged him to flee into France but did not desist from his Tyranny whereby he quite lost the Affection of his Subjects And Henry having gather'd another Army in France return'd into Castile where being assisted by the Castilians he vanquish'd Pieter and in the flight kill'd him with his own Hands § 8. Out of the Race of this Henry II. sirnam'd The Bastard sprang afterwards Princes who prov'd very mischievous to Spain Henry himself did at first labour under great difficulties the neighbouring Nations attacking him every where yet he surmounted them and at last made Peace with them all But the Favour of his Nobles he bought with Money He died in the year 1379. His Son John endeavour'd to obtain the Crown of Portugal of Ferdinand its King whose Daughter he had married But the Portugueses out of a hatred against the Castilians set up for their King John natural Son to Pieter King of Portugal who maintained himself against the Castilians routing them near to Aliunbaret which Victory the Portugueses mightily boast of in their Histories Castile was at that time in great danger the English siding with the Portugueses under the Duke of Lancaster who having married Constantia the Daughter of Pieter sirnamed The Cruel pretended to the right of that Crown bearing also the Title and Arms But the business was at last compos'd by marrying the Daughter of the English Duke to the Prince of Castile after which also a Peace was concluded with Portugal John died by a fall from his Horse His Son Henry III. was a sickly Prince under whose Minority great Divisions arose in the Kingdom During the time of his Reign he did nothing remarkable except that he restor'd the Revenues which the Nobles had alienated from the Crown He died in the Year 1407 leaving behind him John II. a Child of two Months old The tuition of this Prince was besides his Mother committed to Ferdinand his Uncle to whom the States did offer the Kingdom which he generously refusing to accept of he obtain'd afterwards the Crown of Arragon This King being under the tuition of his Mother grown very Effeminate only addicted to Voluptuousness having no Genius nor inclination for publick Business committed the whole management to his Favourite Alvarez de Luna an ambitious Man which occasion'd great Jealousies in his Nobles against him This King taking his Favourite's part against the Nobility an open War ensu'd betwixt them the Rebels being headed by his own Son and the City of Toledo declar'd against the King At last the King being tir'd with the many Inconveniencies cut this Favourite's Head off but died himself in the Year next following Under the Reign of this King a War broke out betwixt the Spaniards and those of Granada wherein the first signaliz'd themselves to their advantage In the Year 1420 King Alfonso of Arragon was adopted by Joan Queen of Naples but a difference arising betwixt Joan and Alfonso she declar'd the said Adoption void and null receiving in his stead Lewis Duke of Anjou which afterwards occasion'd bloody Wars betwixt France and Spain Yet Alfonso at last kept the upper hand making himself Master of Naples and leaving the same to his natural Son Ferdinand In the Kingdom of Castile succeeded John his Son Henry IV. the scandal to the Spanish Nation He being incapable of begetting Children to take away this suspicion hired one Bertrand Corva who for this service was made Earl of Ledesma to lie with the Queen who having brought forth a Daughter call'd Joan Henry caus'd her to be proclaim'd Heiress to the Crown What confirm'd this the more was that
the Queen afterwards had another Bastard begotten by another person To remove this shame and to exclude Joan from the succession of the Crown the Nobles of Spain enter'd into an Association and putting the Image of Henry upon a Scaffold they there formally accus'd him and afterwards having taken off his Ornaments threw it from the Scaffold at the same time proclaiming Alfonso Brother of Henry their King From hence arose most pernicious intestine Wars which ended in bloudy Battels During these troubles Alfonso died About the same time Ferdinand Son of John II. King of Arragon whom his Father had declar'd King of Sicily props'd a Marriage with Isabella Henry's Sister to whom the rebellious Castilians had offer'd the Crown and forc'd Henry to confirm the right of Isabella to the Crown whereupon the Nuptials were celebrated but privately Yet would Henry by making this Concession void have afterwards set up again the Title of Joan whom he had promis'd in marriage to Charles Duke of Aquitain Brother to Lewis XI King of France but he dying suddenly Henry at last was reconcil'd to Ferdinand and Isabella and died in the Year 1472. § 9. From this match of Ferdinand whom the Castilians call The V. or The Catholick with Isabella sprang the great Fortune and Power of Spain it under his Reign arriving to that pitch of Greatness which ever since has made it both the Terrour and the Envy of Europe This Ferdinand also met with some obstacles at the beginning of his Reign the States of Castile having limited his Power within too narrow Bounds And Joan the late King Henry's suppos'd Daughter having contracted a match with Alfonso King of Portugal who entring Castile with a puissant Army caus'd her to be proclaim'd Queen but the Portugueses being soundly beaten the whole design vanish'd and Joan retiring into a Monastery the civil Commotions were totally suppress'd The next care of Ferdinand was to regulate such Disorders as were crept into the Government in the former Reigns wherefore he caus'd that Law-book to be compil'd which from the City of Toro where it first was publish'd is call'd Leges Tauri In the Year also 1478 the famous Spanish Inquisition was first instituted by him against the Moors and Jews who having once profess'd themselves Christians did afterwards return to their Idolatry and Superstitious Worship This Court of Inquisition is esteemed an inhuman and execrable Tribunal among other Nations and carries the greatest Injustice with it in ordering the Children to bear the Guilt of their Parents nor permitting any body to know his Accusers to clear himself against them But the Spaniards ascribe to this Inquisition the benefit which they enjoy of one Religion the variety of which has brought great Inconveniencies upon other States 'T is true by those means you may make Hypocrites not sincere Christians After he had order'd his Affairs at home and after the death of his Father taken upon him the Government of Arragon he undertook an Expedition against the Moors of Granada which lasted ten Years wherein the Spaniards were routed near Mallaga but quickly reveng'd themselves upon their Enemies taking from them one place after another till they at last besieg'd the City of Granada with 50000 Foot and 12000 Horse and having forc'd the King Boabdiles to a surrender they put an end to the Kingdom of the Moors in Spain after it had stood there for above 700 Years And to prevent the possibility of their ever encreasing again in Spain he banish'd 170000 Families of Jews and Moors out of Spain by which means the Kingdom nevertheless was despoil'd of vast Riches and of a great number of Inhabitants After this he took from them Mazalquivir Oran Pennon de Velez and Mellilla situated upon the Coast of Barbary Ferdinand also made use of this opportunity to teach his Nobles who were grown overpowerfull their due Respect and Obedience to the King and took upon himself the Sovereign Disposal of all the Spanish Orders of Knighthood which were grown to that excess of Riches and Power in Spain that they were formidable to its Kings Much about the same time Christopher Columbus a Genouese discover'd America after his Offers had been refus'd by the Kings of Portugal and England and after he had been seven Years solliciting at the Court of Castile for a supply to undertake the Voyage At last 17000 Ducats were employed in equipping three Vessels out of which Stock such prodigious Conquests and Riches have accru'd to Spain that ever since it has aim'd at the Universal Monarchy of Europe How easily the Spaniards did conquer these vast Countries and with what Barbarity they us'd the Inhabitants is too long to be related here Not long after a War was kindl'd betwixt Spain and France which has been the occasion of inspeakable Miseries in Europe after these two Warlike Nations were freed from that Evil which had hitherto diverted them from medling with Foreign Affairs the French having rid themselves from the English and the Spaniards from the Moors For when Charles VIII King of France undertook an Expedition against the Kingdom of Naples Ferdinand did not judge it for his Interest to let the French by conquering this Kingdom to become Masters of Italy especially since by marrying his Daughters he was in aliance with England Portugal and the Netherlands and besides the then kings of Naples descended from the House of Arragon And tho France lately enter'd with him into a Confederacy by vertue of which the French gave up Roussilion to Spain hoping thereby to bring over Ferdinand to their Party nevertheless when he perceiv'd That by all his Intercessions he could not disswade him from undertaking of this Expedition he enter'd into a Confederacy with the Pope Emperour Venice and Milan against France He also sent to the assistance of the Neapolitans Gonsalvus Ferdinand de Câ—rdua afterwards sirnam'd The Grand Captain under whose Conduct the French were beaten out of the Neapolitan Territories whilst he himself made an inrode into Languedock In the Year 1500 the Moors living in the Mountains near Granada rebell'd and were not without great difficulty appeas'd Afterwards an Agreement was made betwixt Ferdinand and Lewis XII King of France concerning the Kingdom of Naples under pretence to make War from thence against the Turks which being soon conquer'd by their joint Power they divided it according to their Agreement But because each of them would have had this delicious Morsel for himself they fell at variance concerning the Limits and some other matters which interven'd betwixt two Nations that had an animosity against one another Wherefore they came quickly to Blows and Gonsalvus routed the French near Ceriniola took the City of Naples beat them again near the River Liris or Garigliano and taking Cajeta drove the French a second time out of the Kingdom of Naples But Gonsalvus was not rewarded by Ferdinand according to his Deserts
for he not only lesien'd his Authority at Naples but also being suspicious that he either intended to keep that Kingdom for Philip Son-in-law to Ferdinand or else for himself Ferdinand undertook a Journey in Person to Naples on purpose to bring Gonsalvus handsomly away from thence and taking him along with him into Spain he treated him ill for his great deserts In the mean time died the Queen Isabella which occasion'd some Differences betwixt Ferdinand and his Son-in-law Philip the Netherlander Ferdinand pretending according to the last Will of Isabella to take upon him the Administration of Castile And to maintain his Claim the better he enter'd into a Confederacy with France by marrying Germana de Foix Sister to Lewis XII hoping thereby to obtain a powerfull Assistance in case Philip should come to attack him But Philip coming into Spain and taking upon him the Administration of the Government in the name of his Lady Joan Ferdinand retir'd into Arragon But Philip died soon after whose Queen Joan being not in her right Wits yet undertook the Administration of the Government not without the opposition of some of the chief of the Nobility wherefore the Administration of the Government was by common consent committed to Ferdinand after his return from Naples notwithstanding the Emperour Maximilian did pretend to it in the right of his Grandson Charles In the Year 1508 Ferdinand enter'd into a Confederacy against the Venetians whereby he regain'd the Cities of Calabria Brindisi Otranto Trano Mola and Polignano which the Venetians had formerly obtain'd for some Services done to the Neapolitans But as soon as Ferdinand perceiv'd that the Venetians were like to be swallow'd up by the Emperour and France the Pope and he left the Confederacy thinking it more convenient to preserve the State of Venice since by adding the Territories of Venice to those of Milan which were then possess'd by the French they would have grown too powerfull in Italy Hence arose a War in which John d' Albert King of Navarre taking part with the French was upon instigation of Ferdinand excommunicated by the Pope under which pretext Ferdinand took an opportunity to possess himself of that part of the Kingdom which lies on the Spanish side of the Pyrenean Mountains which since that time the French have in vain indeavour'd to recover In the Year 1510 the Spaniards took Bugia and Tripolis upon the Coast of Barbary but were routed in the Island of Gerbis This wise King died in the Year 1516. § 10. Him succeeded his Grandson by his Daughter Charles the fifth Emperour of that Name who with the assistance of the Cardinal Ximenes immediately took upon himself the Administration of the Government his Mother to whom the same did belong being incapable of Administring it This Prince who since Charles the Great was the most Potent Prince that hath been in Europe spent the greatest part of his Life in Travels and Wars In the very beginning of his Reign there were some Commotions in Spain which were soon appeased John D' Albert also made an Inrode into the Kingdom of Navarre in hopes to recover it but was quickly repulsed But with the French during his whole Life he waged continual Wars For though in the Year 1516 he made a League with King Francis I. whereby the Daughter of Francis was promised to him in Marriage yet was this Tie not strong enough to withhold the Animosity of these two courageous Princes Charles who was flush'd up with the great Success of his House had always in his Mind his Motto Plus ultra But Francis who was surrounded every-where by so potent a Prince did oppose his Designs with all his Might fearing lest his Power should grow too strong both for him and all the rest of Europe Charles obtain'd a most particular advantage When the Imperial Dignity was conferr'd upon him to obtain which for himself or some-body else Francis had labour'd with all his Might but in vain Robert de Mare Lord of Sedan withdrawing himself from the Emperour and putting himself under the Protection of France with whose assistance he attack'd the Lord of Emmerick who was under the Emperour's protection administer'd new matter of jealsousie which quickly broke out into an open flame in the Netherlands In which War the French lost Tournay and St. Amant but beat the Imperialists from before Meziores Charles also did intend to drive the French out of Milan upon instigation of Pope Leo X. Charles pretending that Francis had neglected to receive this Dutchy in fief of the Empire beat the French near Bicoque Fonterabie also which they had taken by surprize was re-taken by force from the French It proved also very disadvantageous to them that the Constable Charles of Bourbon sided with the Emperour and entring Provence besieged Marseilles Which nevertheless he was forced to quit as soon as Francis march'd with all his Forces that way into Italy to recover the Milaneze Where he took the City of Milan but at the Siege of Pavia was Attack'd by the Imperial Generals who totally routed his Army and having taken him Prisoner carried him into Spain The King himself was in part the occasion of this loss he having sent a great part of his Army towards Naples and Savona and those that remained with him were most Italians Swiss and Grisons who did not perform their Duty in the Battle and most of his Generals were of opinion to avoid the hazard of a Battle by retiring under the City of Milan The French also succeeded ill in the Diversion which they endeavour'd to give the Emperour for by the help of Charles Duke of Geldres and the Friselanders for they were at that time worsted by Charles's Forces There were some that advised Charles to set Francis at liberty without any Ransome and by this Act of Generosity to oblige him for ever But he followed the Counsels of such as did advise to make advantage of so great a Prisoner He therefore imposed very hard Conditions upon him which Francis refusing to accept of out of discontent fell into a dangerous Sickness so that Charles himself went to visit and comfort him Though he was advised to the contrary by his Chancellour Gallinaca who alledged that such a Visit where he did not intend to promise the Prisoner his liberty would rather seem to proceed from Covetousness and fear of losing the advantage of his Ransome than from any civility or good inclination towards him And this Sickness was the real cause why at last the Treaty concerning his Liberty which had been so long on foot was finish'd the Emperour fearing that his Discontent might plunge him into another Sickness or Death it self In the mean time the prodigious Success which attended the Emperour did raise no small jealousie among other Princes and by instigation of Pope Clement VII three Armies were raised to maintain the Liberty of Italy To prevent this Storm
and especially to withdraw the Pope from the Confederacy the Emperour's Generals marched directly against Rome which they took by Storm where Charles of Bourbon was slain and for several days together plunder'd the City and committed great Out-rages The Pope himself was besieged in the Castle of St. Angelo and Charles at the same time that the Pope was enclosed his own Forces caused Prayers to be made for 40 days together for his deliverance at last forced by Famine he was forced to Surrender and to renounce the above-mention'd League The Conditions on which Francis had obtain'd his Liberty were That Francis should surrender the Dukedom of Burgundy to renounce the Sovereignty over Flanders and Artois quit all his pretences upon Naples and Milan to marry the Emperour's Sister Eleonora and to give his two Sons as Pledges for the performance of these Articles But as soon as he got into his own Kingdom he protested against the Treaty which was extorted from him during his Imprisonment And making a League with the Pope England Venice the Suiss and Florence sent an Army into Italy under the Command of Odet de Foix Lord of Lautree This occasion'd not only that very gross words pass'd betwixt these two Princes but they also gave one another the lye and a Challenge pass'd betwixt them But Lautree who had at first great success being destroy'd with his Army by Sickness in the Siege of Naples a Peace was at last concluded at Cambray in the Year 1529 by virtue of which Francis paid for his Sons 2550000 Rixdollars renounc'd his Pretensions to Flanders Artois Milan and Nalpes and marry'd Eleonora Sister to the Emperour out of which Marriage if a Son should be born he was to be put into the possession of the Dukedom of Burgundy In the Year 1530 Charles was Crowned by Pope Clement VIII at Bononia whereby he obtained from the Emperour that the Common-wealth of Florence should be made a Principality and the said City was by force obliged to admit this Change Alexander de Medicis being constituted Duke to whom the Emperour married his natural Daughter Margaret In the same Year the Bishop of Vtrecht resign'd the Soveraignty of that City and the Province of Over-yssel into the Hands of Charles and the Provinces of Geldren Zutphen Groningen the Twente and Drente also fell into his Hands In the Year 1535 he went with a puissant Army into Africa took Tunis and Goletta restoring the Kingdom of Tunis to Muleassa who was banished before by Haradin Barbarossa but in Goletta he left a Garrison In the Year 1537 another War broke out betwixt Charles and Francis For the latter could not digest the loss of Milan and being advised by the Pope that when-ever he intended to Attack Milan he should first make himself Master of Savoy and Francis Sforzia dying at the same time he fell upon Charles Duke of Savoy and under pretence that he defrauded his Mother of her Dowry drove him quite out of Savoy and conquered a great part of Piedmont But the Emperour who was resolved to annex the Dutchy of Milan to his Family came to the assistance of the Duke of Savoy and at the Head of his Army entring Provence took Aix and some other Places but his Army being much weakned with Sickness for want of Provisions he was forced to retire again In the Netherlands the Imperialists took St. Paul and Monstrevil Killing great Numbers of the French Through Mediation of the Pope Paul III. a Truce of 10 Years was concluded at Nissa in Provence after which these two Princes had a friendly Interview at Aigues Mortes And in the next following Year the Emperour against the advice of his friends ventured to take his way through the very heart of France being desirous with all possible speed to compose the Disorders which were arisen at Ghent Yet had he before by the Connestable Anna Montmorancy cajolled Francis into a belief that he would restore to him the Dutchy of Milan which however he never intended to perform In the Year 1541 he undertook an Expedition against Algiers in Africa at the latter end of the Year against the advice of the Pope and others of his friends who persuaded him to stay till next Spring He there Landed his Army with good success but a few days after such prodigious Storms and Rains did fall which dispersed his Ships and spoiled the Fire-locks of the Souldiers that the Emperour was obliged with the loss of one half of his Army to return into Spain In the Year next following Francis broke with him again under pretence that his Ambassadours Caesar Fregosus and Anthony Rinco which he had sent through the Milanese by the way of Venice to go to the Ottoman Port were upon the River Po Murthered by Orders of the Governour of Milan Wherefore William Duke of Cleves entring Brabant on one side the Duke of Orleans on the other side took Luxemburgh and some other places The Dauphin besieg'd Perpignan but was oblig'd to raise the Siege The famous Pirate Barbarossa did by the instigation of Francis great mischief on the Sea-coasts of Calabria destroying Nissa in Provence by Fire Charles seeing himself at once attack'd in so many places setting aside the Differences which were arisen about the Divorce betwixt Henry and his Aunt Catherine made a League with Henry King of England wherein it was agreed That the Emperour should force his way through Champaigne whilst Henry enter'd into Picardy that so they might by joining their Forces ruine the whole Power of France The Emperour therefore with an Army of 50000 men beat the Duke of Cleves in the Netherlands forcing him to surrender Guelderland and after having recover'd the places in Luxemburgh taken before by the French enter'd into Campaigne taking by force Lygny and Disier Francis kept with his Army on the other side of the River Marne and not daring to fight the Imperialists contented himself to ravage the Country which they were to march through to endeavour to cut off their Provisions Nevertheless the Imperial Army found a sufficient quantity at Espernay and Chasteau Thierry This occasion'd such a Terrour and Confusion in Paris that the Citizens were for leaving the City if the King by his Presence had not encourag'd them to stay And if on the other side King Henry had acted according to the Agreement they might easily have got the French Army betwixt them and in all likelyhood would have put a period to the French Greatness But Henry being detain'd at the Sieges of Bologne and Monstrevil sent word to the Emperour That he would not stir further till he had made himself Master of these two places Charles then began to suspect the King of England whom he perceived meerly to be for his own Interest and did not think fit to trust any longer considering also with himself what vast charges he was at in this War and how thereby his Designs were retarded which he
thereby to avoid the hatred which the Spaniards naturally bear against the French And such is the Spanish pride that tho' they think it below themselves to meddle with those trifles yet they do not think much to be a poor Centinel in some Fort or another all their life time the honour of the Sword and hopes of becoming in time an Officer making them amends for what hardship they endure Their Pride Covetousness and rigorous proceedings make them hatefull to all such as are under their Command which are very unfit Qualifications for the maintaining of great Conquests For no body is willing to be despised by Foreign Governours Spain being mightily exhausted of Men and therefore incapable of raising great Armies within it self is very unfit to maintain vast Countries for which several reasons may be given For the Women here are not so fruitfull as in the Northern parts which is to be attributed to the heat of the Climate and the constitution of their spare Bodies Those parts also which are remote from the Sea-shore are not well peopled some of these Grounds being very barren not producing any thing for the subsistance of Mankind Whoring also being publickly allowed of here a great many of them will rather make shift with a Whore than to maintain a Wife and Children These also who have taken upon them holy Orders of whom there is a great number are obliged not to marry The Wars which they have waged against so many Nations but especially in Italy and the Netherlands have devoured a great many Spaniards A vast number have transplanted themselves into America being glad to go to a place where they may with a small beginning come to live very plentifully Before the discovery was made of America Ferdinand the Catholick had at once before the City of Granada an Army of 50000 Foot and 20000 Horse tho' Arragon did not concern it self in that War and Portugal and Navarre were at that time not united with Castile At last this Country was mightily dispeopled when Ferdinand after the taking of Granada and Philip III. banished a great many thousands of Jews and Marans who could not be kept in obedience in Spain these settling themselves in Africa retain to this day their hatred against the Christians robbing their Ships in those Seas But this is evident enough that the Spaniards could never have made a Conquest of those vast Countries by force of Arms if the greatest part of them had not fallen into their Hands by easier ways § 16. Concerning those Countries which are under the Jurisdiction of this Nation Spain is large enough in extent for the number of its Inhabitants but it is not fertile alike in all places for the most remote parts from the Sea-coasts are many of them barren not producing any thing for the subsistance of Men or Beasts But for the most part nearer to the Sea-side it is very fine and fruitfull There is abundance of Sheep here They have also very fine Horses but not in very great quantities having scarce enough for their own use This Kingdom is very well situate for Trade having on the one side the Ocean and on the other side being almost surrounded by the Mediterranean where they have most excellent Harbours The product of their Grounds and Commodities fit for Exportation are especially Wooll Silk Wine Oyl Raisons Almonds Figs Citrons Rice Soap Iron Salt and such like In former times the Spanish Gold-mines were most famous but now-a-days neither Gold nor Silver as far as I know is digged out in Spain Some will alledge for a reason That it is forbidden under severe penalties to keep it as a reserve in case of a great extremity But I am rather apt to believe That those Gold-mines have been long a-goe quite exhausted by the Avarice of the Spaniards § 17. The greatest Revenue of Spain comes from the East Indies from whence Gold and Silver like Rivulets are conveyed into Spain and from thence into the other parts of Europe At what time and by whom this Country which had been so long unknown to the Europeans was first discover'd we have already mentioned Tho' there are that pretend That America was discovered in the Year 1190 by one Madoe Son to Owen Gesneth a Prince in Wales who they say made two Voyages thither and having built a Fort in Florida or Virginia or as some say in Mexico died in America And this is the reason why in the Mexican Tongue abundance of British words are to be met withall and that the Spaniards at their first coming into America did find the remnants of some Christian Customs among the Inhabitants From whence some inferr That if the first discovery of a Country gives a good Title of Propriety to the Discoverers England would have as good if not a better Title to America than Spain but this we will leave to be decided by others But it is not so evident from whence Spain could claim a right of subduing that Countrey by force of Arms. For what is alledged among other pretences concerning the Bull of Alexander VI. wherein he did grant those Countries to Spain this does not only seem ridiculous to us but also to those Barbarians themselves who have ridicul'd it saying The Pope must be a strange sort of a Man who pretended to give away that which was none of his own But let this be as it will the Spaniards think it sufficient that they are in possession of it and if an exact scrutiny should be made into other matters of this nature it would appear that the Titles to most conquered Countries were none of the best But some of the most conscientious Spaniards do not justifie what Cruelties their Country-men committed in the beginning against those poor People of whom they kill'd without any provocation given a great many hundred thousands or destroyed them by forcing them to undergo intolerable hardships and making the rest their Slaves Tho' afterwards Charles V. being informed of their miserable condition ordered all the rest of the Americans to be set at liberty But the Spaniards are not Masters of all America but only of the middle part of it viz. The Kingdoms of Peru and Mexico and those vast Islands of Hispaniola Cuba and Porto Ricco Jamaica having been taken from them by the English These parts of America are now-a-days inhabited by five several sorts of People The first are the Spaniards who come thither out of Europe these are put in all Offices The second are called Crioliens who are born in America of Spanish Parents These are never employ'd in any Office as being ignorant of the Spanish Affairs and too much addicted to love their native Country of America wherefore the King is cautious in giving them any Command fearing lest they should withdraw themselves from the Obedience of Spain and set up a Government of their own especially because these Crioliens bear a great hatred against the European Spaniards For
gainer by it since the English have a vast Trade with the Spanish Sea-ports and their Trade in the Levant would suffer extreamly from the Spanish Privateers but also Holland could not look with a good Eye upon these Conquests of the English Portugal by it self cannot much hurt Spain but in conjunction with another Enemy it is capable of making a considerable Diversion at home But the Portugueses could not propose any considerable Advantages to themselves thereby and it might easily happen that Holland siding with Spain might take from hence an opportunity to drive the Portugueses quite out of the East Indies The King of France therefore is the capital and most formidable Enemy to Spain who wanting not Power not only longs to devour the rest of the Netherlands but also aims at the Conquest of other parts of Spain But if the old Maxims of Policy are not grown quite out of date it is to be hoped that all who have any Interest in the preservation of Spain will with all their power endeavour to prevent that the ruin of Spain the Liberty and Possessions of all the States in Europe may not depend on the Pleasure and Will of one single person But what Revolution may happen in Spain if the present Royal Family which has no Heirs yet should fail is beyond Human Understanding to determine or foresee because it is to be feared that upon such an occasion not only France would do its utmost to obtain it but also because several States which were annexed to Spain by the Royal Family might take an opportunity to withdraw themselves from the same CHAP. III. Of Portugal § 1. POrtugal which comprehends the greatest part of that Province which the Romans called Lusitania fell with the rest of Spain under the last Gothick King Roderick into the Hands of the Moors who were in possession of it for a long time but in the Year 1093 Alfonsus VI. King of Castile and Leâ—n arming himself with all his Power to attack the Moors and craving also the Assistance of Foreign Princes among others also came one Henry to signalize himself in this War whose Pedigree is variously related by the Historians For some will have him descended out of the House of Burgundy and have made him a younger Son of Robert Duke of Burgundy whose Father was Robert King of France Son of Hugh Capet Others derive his Pedigree from the House of Loraine alledging That the reason of his being called a Burgundian was because he was born at Besanson To this Henry King Alfonsus VI. gave in marriage his natural Daughter Theresia as a reward of his Valour giving unto him for a Dowry under the Title of an Earldom all that part of Portugal which was then in the possession of the Christians which comprehended that part of the Country where are the Cities of Braga Coimbria Visco Lamego and Porto as also that tract of Ground which is now called Tralos Montes granting to him also a power to conquer the rest of that Country as far as to the River of Guadiana and to keep it under his Jurisdiction yet with these conditions That he should be a Vassal of Spain repair to the Dyets of that Kingdom and in case of a War be obliged to serve with 300 Horse Henry died in the Year 1112 leaving a Son whose name was Alfonsus being then very young His Inheritance was during his Minority usurp'd by Ferdinand Potz Count of Trastamara his Father-in-law he having married his Mother But as soon as he was grown up he took up Arms against his Father-in-law beat him out of Portugal but his Mother he put in Prison who calling to her aid Alfonsus VII he promised to dis-inherit her Son and to give him all Portugal But Alfonsus of Portugal defeated the Castilians in a Battel by which Victory he pretended to have freed himself from the Spanish Subjection This Alfonsus undertook an Expedition against King Ismar who had his Kingdom on the other side of the River Tajo who being joined by the Forces of four other petty Moorish Kings drew out against him Alfonsus was then in his Camp near Cabebas des Reyes proclaimed King thereby to animate his Souldiers and get a most signal Victory taking the five Standards of those Kings whence he put five Shields in the Arms of Portugal and retained ever after the Title of King He took afterwards a great many Cities from the Moors and among the rest with the assistance of the Netherland Fleet the City of Lisbon in the Year 1147. This Alfonsus was taken Prisoner near Badajoz by Ferdinand King of Egypt who gave him his Freedom without any other Ransom than that he was to restore to him some Cities which he had taken from him in Gallicia After he had reigned very gloriously and greatly enlarged the Limits of his Kingdom he died in the 91st Year of his Age. § 2. Him succeeded his Son Sanctius who built a great many Cities and fill'd them with Inhabitants He took from the Moors the City of Selva being assisted in that Expedition by a Fleet sent out of the Netherlands to the Holy Land He was during his whole Reign always in action with the Moors and died in the Year 1212. After him reigned his Son Alfonsus sirnamed Crassus who did nothing worth mentioning but that with the help of the Netherlanders who went to the Holy Land he took from the Moors the City of Alcassar He died in the Year 1223. His Son Sanctius sirnamed Capellus succeeded him who being very careless and ruled by his Wife was excluded from the Administration of the Government by the Portugueses who conferr'd it on Alfonsus his Brother Sanctius died an Exile in Toledo The Portugueses have made this observation concerning him that he was the only Portuguese King who died without leaving either Legitimate Children or Bastards behind him Alfonsus the Brother of Sanctius parted from his Lady Mathildis Countess of Boulogne she being somewhat Ancient and Barren and married Beatrice Daughter to Alfonsus X. King of Castile with whom he had for a Dowry the County of Algarbia but the Pope being dissatisfy'd with this Divorce excommunicated both him and the whole Kingdom He reigned very laudably and united a great many Cities to his Kingdom and died in the Year 1279. The extraordinary Virtues of his Son Dionysius especially Justice Liberality and Constancy are highly extoll'd by the Portugueses He having also adorn'd the Kingdom with a great many publick Buildings among which is the Academy of Conimbria first founded by him There is an old Proverb concerning him used among the Portugueses El Rey D. Denys qui fiz quanto quin King Dionysius who did whatsoever he pleased He died in the Year 1325 his Son Alfonsus IV. sirnamed the Brave was very glorious for his Atchievements both in Peace and War but he banished his Bastard Brother who was
late much decay'd He undertook therefore an Expedition into the next adjacent parts of Africa intending by light Skirmishes to try his Enemies He proposed afterwards a Voyage into the Indies but his Council opposing it it was agreed upon that he should undertake an Expedition into Africa an occasion presenting it self at that time for that Muley Mahomet King of Morocco being banish'd by his Uncle Muley Malucco craved the assistance of King Sebastian Wherefore notwithstanding the good Counsels of Philip King of Spain and others who dissuaded him from it he in person with a great but unexercised Army enter'd Africa and advancing against all Reason too far into the Country was obliged in a disadvantageous place to fight against a much more numerous Army wherefore the success of the Battel was answerable to the rash attempt his Army wherein was the flower of the Nobility of Portugal being miserably routed and the Souldiers all either cut to pieces or made Prisoners This Battel is famous because three Kings fell viz. King Sebastian the banish'd Muley Mahomet and Muley Malucco King of Morocco who during the time of the Battel died of a Fever This happened in the Year 1578. Him succeeded his Uncle Henry the Cardinal a very old Man under whose Reign there happened nothing worth mentioning but that perpetual contests were set on foot concerning the Succession Wherefore he dying in the Year 1580 Philip II. King of Spain thought it the most efficacious way to dispute with the Sword in hand and perceiving that the Portugueses out of that hatred which they bare to the Castilians were inclined to Anthony Son of Lewis de Beya natural Son to King John III. he sent the Duke d'Alba with a great Army into Portugal who quickly chased away Anthony and in few days became Master of the whole Kingdom all being forced soon to submit except the Isle of Tercera which was not reduced till after the French who came to its relief were beaten As the Portugueses did not without great reluctancy bear the Government of the Castilians so this Union with Castile proved very prejudicial to them afterwards For Philip who was for bringing the Netherlanders again under Obedience thought that nothing could do it more effectually than to stop their Trade and Commerce with Spain and Portugal For hitherto they had traded no further being used to fetch away their Commodities from thence and to convey them into the more Northern parts of Europe Wherefore Philip concluded that if this way of getting Money were once stop'd they would quickly grow poor and thereby be obliged to submit themselves But this design had a quite contrary effect for the Hollanders being themselves excluded from Trade with Spain and Portugal try'd about the end of the latter Age to sail to the East Indies And as soon as after a great many difficulties they had once gotten footing there they greatly impaired the Portugueses Trade who hitherto had only managed the same and afterwards took from them one Fort after another And the English with the assistance of Abbas King of Persia forced from them the famous City of Ormutz Nor was this all for the Hollanders took from them a great part of Brasile and several places on the Coast of Africa which the Hollanders in all probability would have had no reason to undertake if Portugal had remained a Kingdom by it self and had not been annexed to Spain § 7. But in the Year 1640 the Portugueses took an occasion to shake off the Spanish Yoak For Philip IV. then summoned the Portuguese Nobility to assist him in the War against the Catalonians who had rebelled against him Being therefore armed and finding an opportunity to consult with one another concerning those Troubles in which Spain was involv'd at that time they agreed to withdraw themselves from the Subjection of Spain proclaiming for their King the Duke of Braganza who stiled himself John IV. whose Grandmother had stood in competition with Philip II. for that Crown The Spaniards committed a gross mistake in this that they did not in time secure the Duke whom they knew to have a fair pretence to that Crown to be extreamly beloved by that Nation and to be in possession of the fourth part of the Kingdom The Spaniards being at that time entangled in Wars against France Holland and Catalonia the Portugueses had thereby good leisure given them to settle their Affairs They made also a Peace with Holland by virtue of which both Parties were to remain in possession of what they had gotten But this Peace did not last long for these places which were in the possession of the Hollanders in Brasile revolted to the Portugueses which the Hollanders looking upon as done by contrivance of the Portugueses denounced War against them And tho' they did not retake Brasile yet did they take a great many other places from them in the East Indies viz. Malacca the places on the Coast of the Isle of Zeylon on the Coast of Cormandel and on the Coast of Malabar Cochin Canaror Cranganor and some others and if they had not clapt up a Peace with them they would in all likely hood have also driven them out of Goa it self John IV. died in the Year 1656 leaving the Kingdom to his Son Alfonsus who was under Age but the Administration of the Government was in the mean time lodged with his Mother After the Pyrenean Treaty was concluded out of which Portugal was excluded by the Spaniards it being besides this agreed with France not to send any Assistances to the Portugueses the Spaniards fell upon the Portugueses in good earnest But these defended themselves bravely and notwithstanding the Articles of the Pyrenean Treaty the French King did give leave to the Earl of Schombergh and a great many other Frenchmen to enter into the Service of the Portugueses who routed the Spaniards in several Encounters but more especially near Extremos and Villa Vitiosa At last the French entering with a great Army into the Netherlands the Spaniards were willing to conclude a Peace with the Portugueses who were also glad to be once disentangled out of so tedious a War By virtue of this Peace Spain did resign all its Pretensions upon Portugal In the mean time Alfonsus was grown up a wild and awkward sort of a Man as Don Pedro's Friends have represented him to the World who besides this by a Distemper which he had in his tender Age was so disabled both in his Body and Mind that he was neither fit to rule nor marry Yet he taking from his Mother the Administration of Affairs upon himself who quickly after died married a Princess of Nemours descended from the House of Savoy who having lived with him about sixteen Months retired into a Monastery desiring to be divorced from him She alledged That Alfonsus was not only incapable of Matrimony but also that he had endeavoured
gross the King of France ridicul'd him asking How long he intended to lie in to whom William sent this Answer That as soon as he could go to Church after his lying in he had vow'd to sacrifice a thousand Candles in France and he was as good as his word for he was no sooner recover'd but he invaded France and burnt all where-ever he came But he having overheated himself he fell ill and died leaving by his last Will to his eldest Son Normandy but to the second called William the Crown of England § 6. William II. sirnamed Rufus met at first with some Disturbances occasioned by his Brother Robert who pretending to the Crown was back'd by a great many of the Nobility but he appeased him by promising to pay him yearly the Summ of 3000 Marks and that he should succeed him after his death But the Nobles who had dispersed themselves up and down in the Country he partly by fair means partly by force reduced to Obedience This Rebellion proved very beneficial to the English the Rebels being most of them Normans wherefore the King afterwards rely'd more upon the English as the most faithfull He waged War twice with Malcolm King of Scotland whom he forced in the first to swear him Fealty but in the last he killed both him and his eldest Son He also subdued the Province of Wales Among other Inventions to get Money one was remarkable for he summon'd together 20000 Men under pretence to go with them into Normandy but when they were just agoing to be shipp'd off he caused Proclamation to be made that every one who was willing to pay ten Shillings should have leave to stay at home unto which every one of them readily consented He was kill'd by a random shot in hunting Him succeeded his younger Brother Henry who being present when the King died seized upon his Treasures whereby he procured himself a great many Friends so that he was preferr'd before Robert his elder Brother who at that time assisted in the taking of Jerusalem which proved no less than the loss of a Crown to him For Henry the better to establish himself in the Throne remitted not only several Taxes which were laid upon the People by the former Kings but also secured unto his Interest the King of Scotland Edgar his most dangerous Neighbour by marrying his Sister Maud. 'T is reported that this Maud had vow'd Castity and that when her Brother forced her to marry she wish'd that such Children as should be born out of this Marriage might never prove fortunate which wish was afterwards sufficiently fulfilled in her Children and a great many of their Posterity Notwithstanding this Robert landed a great Army in England but Henry and Robert by the mediation of some Friends and a Promise of a yearly Pension to be paid to Robert from Henry were reconcil'd which Pension also afterwards Robert remitted to Henry But afterwards repenting of what he had done Henry was so exasperated against him that he made a Descent in Normandy with a great Army and vanquish'd him in a bloody Battel wherein he took him Prisoner He kept him not only a Prisoner all his life time but also at last put his Eyes out uniting Normandy to the Crown of England But King Lewis of France sirnamed Crassus being very jealous of the Greatness of Henry undertook with the assistance of Fulco Earl of Anjou and Baldwin Earl of Flanders to restore unto William Son of Robert the Dukedom of Normandy whereupon a bloody War ensued which was at last composed under this condition That William Son of Henry should swear Fealty to France for this Dukedom of Normandy And it obtained afterwards as a Custom That the King 's eldest Son was called Duke of Normandy as long as this Province was united to England The new Duke of Normandy did also marry the Daughter of the Earl of Anjou And William Son of Robert being then made Earl of Flanders and endeavouring a second time to regain Normandy was slain in that War It is related by some tho' others contradict it That this King was the first who admitted the Commons unto the Grand Council of the Kingdom unto which the Nobility and Bishops only were admitted before it came to be divided into the Higher and Lower House His Son William being by the carelessness of a drunken Master of a Ship drowned at Sea with a great many other persons of Quality of both Sexes as they were coming back from Normandy to England he endeavoured to settle the Crown upon his Daughter Maud and her Heirs she being at first married to the Emperour Henry IV. by whom she had no Children and afterwards to Geoffrey Plantagenet Son to Fulk Earl of Anjou Her Father made the States of England take Oaths of Fealty to her in his life time He died in the Year 1135 and with him ended the Male Race of the Norman Royal Family in England § 7. After the death of Henry Stephen Earl of Boulogne Henry's Sister's Son did by great Promises obtain the Crown of England notwithstanding that both he and the States had taken the Oaths to acknowledge Maud for their Sovereign which they endeavoured by a great many frivolous pretences to prove to be of no force The better to establish himself in the Throne he gained the Affection of the States with Presents and discharged the People of several Taxes giving Authority to the Nobility to build fortify'd Castles which afterwards proved very mischievous to him He also married his Son Eustace to Constantia the Daughter of Ludovicus Crassus King of France This King's Reign was overwhelmed with continual Troubles For the Scots at first and afterwards a great many of his Nobles trusting in their strong Castles raised great Disturbances yet he bridled the Insolence of the Scots giving them a signal overthrow But his greatest Contest was with the Empress Maud for she landing in England was received by a great many and King Stephen in a Battel fought near Chester was taken Prisoner But she refusing to restore to the Londoners King Edward''s Laws they sided with her Enemies and besieged her very closely in the City of Oxford from whence she narrowly escaped and King Stephen also got an opportunity to get out of Prison These Troubles continued till Henry Son of Maud came to the nineteenth Year of his age who being Lord of four large Dominions as having inherited Anjou by his Father's Normandy by his Mother's side Guienne and Poictou by his Wife Eleonora Daughter and Heiress of William the last Duke of Guienne he also endeavoured to obtain the Crown of England for which purpose he landed with an Army in England But he obtained his End without any great opposition for Eustace King Stephen's Son dying suddenly an Agreement was made betwixt them whereby Stephen adopted him and constituted him his Heir and Successour and died not long after in the Year 1124.
pretending that the Spencers had diverted the King's Love from her retir'd first into France and from thence into Hainault and returning with an Army took the King Prisoner and caused the Spencers to be executed The King was carried from place to place and greatly abused during his Imprisonment having been forced before by the Parliament to resign the Kingdom to his Son Edward At last about six Months after his Deposition he was miserably murther'd § 11. Edward III. was very young when the Crown was conferr'd upon him wherefore the Administration of the Government was during his Minority committed to his Mother and managed under her chiefly by her Favourite Roger Mortimer She immediately at the beginning made a dishonourable Peace with Scotland whereby Edward renounced the Sovereignty and all other Pretensions upon that Kingdom and the Scots renounced their Title to Cumberland and Northumberland This and some other matters laid to their charge was the reason why some Years after the Queen was condemned to a perpetual Imprisonment and Mortimer was hanged Afterwards a most cruel War broke out betwixt England and France for Lewis Philip and Charles all three Sons of Philip sirnamed the Handsom dying without Issue Edward did pretend a right to the French Crown as being the late King 's Sister's Son alledging That if his Mother as being a Woman might be thought incapable of governing the Realm the same ought not to be prejudicial to him as being a Man But Philip de Valois notwithstanding he was a degree farther of as being the late King's Father 's Brother's Son yet prevailed with the States who under pretence of the Salick Law and the hatred they bore to a Foreign Sovereign being besides this encouraged thereunto by the Earl of Artois set him upon the Throne Edward being afterwards summon'd by Philip to come in person and to do Homage for the Dukedom of Aquitain went thither in person he being then but young and England full of intestine Commotions notwithstanding this seemed to be very prejudicial to his Pretensions And King Edward appearing in the Church at Amiens with the Crown upon his Head his Sword and Spurs on was ordered to lay them aside and to take the Oath upon his Knees which so exasperated Edward that France afterwards felt the effects of it Not long after Edward Baliol Son of John Baliol made pretensions to the Crown of Scotland against the young King being assisted by King Edward notwithstanding King David of Scotland had married his Sister During which Commotions the English recovered Barwick upon Tweed and in one Battel killed 30000 Scots whereupon Edward Baliol did do Homage to the King of England for the Crown of Scotland By this time King Edward being come to his riper years upon the instigation of Robert Earl of Artois undertook an Expedition into France and taking upon him the Title and Arms of France renewed his Pretensions to that Crown In this Expedition he entirely routed the French Fleet near Sluys which was sent to hinder his landing and defeated 30000 Men. and after he had besieged Tournay he made a Truce with them for twelve Months In the mean while the English were engaged in a War with the Scots who under the Conduct of their former King David had driven out Edward Baliol. The time of the Truce being expir'd the War began afresh in France where among other places the English took Angoulesme King Edward himself came with a great Army into Normandy and took both there and in Picardy a great many places from the French At last a bloody Battel was fought betwixt them near Crecy in Picardy wherein the English tho' but 30000 strong fought against 60000 French killing 30000 upon the spot among whom were 1500 persons of Quality The next day after 7000 French were cut to pieces by the English who not knowing what had happened the day before were upon their march to the French Camp In this Battel no Quarter was given on either side Much about the same time King David of Scotland enter'd England with an Army of 60000 Men to make a Diversion in behalf of France but he was defeated in a great Battel and himself taken Prisoner The English had no less success the same Year in Britainy and Guienne In the Year next following King Edward took the City of Calais which he fill'd with English Inhabitants Prince Edward Son to Edward III. whom his Father had sent with an Army into Guienne behaved himself very valiantly making great havock where-ever he came John King of France drew out an Army against him of 60000 Men tho' the Prince was not above 8000 strong upon this the King thinking he had catch'd the Bird in the Net would not accept of any Conditions tho' never so advantageous But Prince Edward having posted his Men betwixt the Bushes and Vineyards from thence so gall'd the French Horse with his long Bows that they being repulsed put all the rest in confusion King John himself was taken Prisoner as also his youngest Son and above 1700 persons of Quality were slain This Battel was fought about two Leagues from Poictiers At last after King Edward had with three Armies over-run the greatest part of France a Peace was concluded by the Mediation of the Pope at Bretaigny not far from Chartres The Conditions of this Peace were That England besides what it had before in France should be put in possession of Poictou Zaintogne Rochelle Pais d' Aulnis Angoumois Perigord Limoisin Quercy Agenois and Bigorre with an absolute Sovereignty over the same besides this the City of Calais the Counties of Oye Guisnes and Ponthieu and three Millions of Crowns were to be given as a Ransom for the King and that King John should give his three younger Sons his Brother and thirty other persons of Quality as Hostages for the payment of the said Summs But that on the other side the English should restore all the other places which they had taken from the French and renounce their Right and Title to the Crown of France The Peace being thus concluded Prince Edward to whom his Father had given the Dukedom of Aquitain restored Peter King of Castile to his Kingdom But in his Journey the Souldiers being very mutinous for want of Pay he levyed an extraordinary Tax upon his Subjects which they complaining of to the King of France he summon'd the Prince to appear before him who answer'd He would suddenly appear with an Army of 60000 Men therefore Charles V. King of France denounced War against the English pretending that the promised Sovereignty at the last Peace was void because the Prince had not fulfilled the Articles of the same and had committed Hostilities against France But whilst Prince Edward was busie in making great Preparations against France he died suddenly and with him the English good Fortune for the French took from them all the Dukedom of
Aquitain except Bourdeaux and Bayonne The King was so troubled at the loss both of so brave a Son and his Conquests in France that he died within ten Months after his Son § 12. Him succeeded Richard II. Son of that brave Prince Edward who being but eleven Years of Age when he came to the Crown was despised by the French who burnt several places on the English Coast The Scots also made an Inrode on the other side of England and the War being carried on with various Fortune after several Truces expired a Peace was at last concluded There were also great commotions in the Kingdom under this King's Reign For in Kent and other neighbouring Counties there was an Insurrection of the Rabble occasioned by the Insolence of one of the Receivers of the Poll Tax This Rabbles Intention was to have murthered both the Nobility and Clergy except the Mendicant Fryars but were soon restrained by the King's Valour But there were continual Discontents betwixt the King and the Lords the King being resolved to rule according to his Pleasure and to maintain his Favourites against the Lords who were for removing his Favourites and bringing his Royal Power into a more narrow compass by the Authority of the Parliament But it was the King's custom as soon as the Parliament was dissolved to reverse all that was concluded upon before yet once the Parliament got him at an advantage when it forced him to permit most of his Favourites to be either kill'd or banish'd and obliged him by an Oath to promise That he would administer the Government according to the Advice of his Lords Not long after a Conspiracy among the Lords was discovered against him a great many of them paid for it with their Heads the King seemed at last to have master'd his Enemies but he was nevertheless ruin'd at last which was occasioned thus Henry Duke of Lancaster accused the Duke of Norfolk as if he had spoken ill of the King and the latter giving the lye to the former they challenged one another but the Duel was prevented by the King's Authority who banish'd them both out of the Kingdom Henry of Lancaster retired into France raising there a Faction against the King by inviting all dissatisfy'd persons to him who promised to set him on the Throne of England He landed but with a few in England but at a time as King Richard's ill Fortune would have it when he was in Ireland and the Wind proving contrary he could not have notice of his Enemies arrival in England till six Weeks after which gave them opportunity and leisure to strengthen their Party The King also committed a great errour for that he afterwards against his Promise tarry'd so long in Ireland which was the cause that such Forces as were brought together by his Friends whom he had sent before were again dispersed before his arrival in England Coming afterwards in person into England and being informed how powerfull his Enemies were he despair'd of his Affairs and having dismiss'd his Forces that were ready to fight for him till the last gasp he was made a Prisoner Henry of Lancaster calling immediately hereupon a Parliament a great many things were objected to Richard and he was declared to have forfeited the Crown But before this Resolution was published he resign'd himself and was not long after miserably murthered in Prison § 14. Thus Henry IV. of the House of Lancaster came to the Crown he being after the Deposition of King Richard declared King by the Parliament tho' if the Pretensions of Henry together with the Power of the Parliament be duely examined the Title of Henry IV. to the Crown of England will be found to have a very ill Foundation For what some pretend that Edmund from whom the House of Lancaster descended was the eldest Son of Henry III. and that he being very deformed was obliged to give way to his Brother Edward I. is rejected as a frivolous Fable by the English Historians This King did labour under great difficulties at the beginning of his Reign all which he at last overcame For the Design of the French to restore Richard ended with his death And a Conspiracy of some Lords against him was discover'd even before Richard died The Scots who made War on him got nothing but blows The Welshmen also in hopes of having met with an opportunity to shake off the English Yoke joined with a discontented Party out of England and rebell'd against him but before they could join all their Forces the King came suddenly upon them and overthrew them in a great Battel wherein 't is said the King kill'd six and thirty with his own Hands Yet the discontented Party did not rest but enter'd into a third Conspiracy against him which was soon discover'd A great many of them retir'd afterwards into Scotland where they stirr'd up the Scots against England for these never used to miss an opportunity of being troublesome to England but they got nothing but blows again for their pains This King died in the Year 1413. § 15. After him reigned his Son Henry V. who in his younger Years did not promise much but after he came to the Crown shew'd himself one of the most valiant Kings the English ever had And as he was very Aspiring and Ambitious so he thought he could not meet with a better opportunity of gaining Glory than by entring into a War with France and renewing the ancient Pretensions upon that Crown He sent therefore his Ambassadours to Charles VI. to lay claim to that Crown and to make this Proposition to him That if he would resign to him the Crown of France he would marry his Daughter Catharine But it being not usual that Princes are persuaded to part with a Crown thus the next way was to try their Fortune by Arms. Henry therefore enter'd France with an Army took Harfleur and obtained afterwards a most signal Victory near Agincourt in Picardy against the French who according to the English Historians were six times stronger than the English Ten thousand of the French were kill'd upon the spot and as many taken Prisoners not above some Hundreds being slain of the English Yet at that time Henry did not pursue his Victory But not long after the French Fleet having first been beaten by the English near Harfleur Henry made a second Descent upon France taking one place after another in Normandy and at last the City of Roan it self He met with very little opposition in France at that time because all was in confusion at the French Court the King Charles VI. being not in his right Wits and the Queen being fallen out with her Son the Dauphin who had taken from her all her Jewels and Money alledging That they might be better employ'd upon the Souldiery Which was the reason that the Queen siding with John Duke of Burgundy did promote him to the place of chief
God and having once more by his Ambassadours sollicited the Pope but in vain to decide the matter the King had the same adjudged in Parliament and divorced himself from her yet conversed with her in a very friendly manner ever after till her death except that he did not bed with her since the time when this scruple first arose Some Months after he was married to Anna Bullen by whom he had Elizabeth who was afterwards Queen Anno 1535 the King caused himself to be declared Supream Head of the Church of England abrogating thereby all the Pope's Authority in that kingdom and John Fisher Bishop of Rochester and Thomas Moor the Lord Chancellour refusing to acknowledge him as such it cost them their Heads Yet would Henry never receive the Doctrine of Luther or Zwinglius but continued in the Roman Communion because he was mightily exasperated against Luther For Henry had formerly got a Book to be published under his Name against Luther in favour of the Pope for which he acquired the Title of Defender of the Faith which Title the Kings of England retain to this day But Luther setting aside all the Respect due to a King writ an Answer to the same full of Heat and bitter Reflections Yet because he esteemed the Monks as a sort of people that were not only useless but also such as depending on the Pope might prove very pernicious to him at home he gave free leave to all Monks and Nuns to go out of the Convents and Nunneries and by degrees converted unto his own use the Revenues of all Nunneries and Convents Colleges and Chappels as also those of the Order of the Knights of St. John of Jerusalem nevertheless he employed some part of them in erecting six new Episcopal Sees and Cathedral Churches and to the advancing of Learning in the Universities A great part also he gave away or sold for a little Money to great Families intending thereby to oblige them for the future to maintain the alterations he had made It is reported that these Church Revenues which were so reduced did amount yearly to 186512 l. or as some others will have it to 500752 l. He also abolished the superstitious worship of Images and made some other alterations in Religious Worship so that in effect he laid the Foundation of the Reformation Nevertheless England was at that time in a miserable condition for a great many Roman Catholicks that would not acknowledge the King for the Supream Head of the English Church were executed And a great many more Protestants received the same punishment because they would not own the Corporal presence of the Body of Christ in the Sacrament tho' this effusion of blood was not so much caused by the King as by the Bishops who had first brought in use such rigorous Laws and now executed them with as much severity In the Year 1543 another War happened with the Scots who making an Inrode into England were beaten by a few English which did grieve King James V. to that degree that he died for trouble leaving behind him one only Daughter Mary whom Henry would have engaged to his Son Edward thereby by to unite these two Kingdoms and the business was like to have succeeded very well if the Archbishop of St. Andrews had not opposed it Henry also enter'd into a League with the Emperour against France wherein it was agreed to join their Armies of 80000 Foot and 22000 Horse near Paris to plunder that City and to ravage the whole Country as far as the Loire But neither of them acted according to the Agreement for Henry wasted his time in the Siege and taking of Boulogne which he afterwards by the Peace concluded in the Year 1546 promised to restore to France within the space of eight Years in consideration of the Summ of 800000 Crowns to be paid him for the same which was performed accordingly under Edward VI. Neither do I believe that Henry was in good earnest by ruining the French to give such great advantages to Charles V. After his Divorce with Catharine of Arragon he was very unfortunate in his Marriages for Anna Bullen was beheaded for Adultery and Incest tho' some are of opinion that it was more the Protestant Religion than the Crime which proved fatal to her It is certain that the Protestant Princes of Germany did so resent this matter that whereas they intended to have made Henry the Head of their League they afterwards would hold no correspondency with him After Anna Bullen he married Jane Seymour Mother to Edward VI. who died in Child-bed Then he married Anna of Cleves whom he also pretending I know not what bodily infirmity in her quickly dismiss'd The fifth was Catharine Howard who was beheaded for Adultery The sixth Catharine Parre Widow of the Lord Latimer who outlived him Henry died in the Year 1547. § 20. Edward VI. was nine Years of age when he came to the Crown during whose Minority his Uncle the Duke of Somerset had the Administration of Affairs His first design was to force the Scots to agree to a Match betwixt Edward and their young Queen Mary wherefore he fell into Scotland and overthrew them near Muskelborough in a great Battel Nevertheless he miss'd his aim for the Scots sent their Queen into France who was there married to the Dauphin afterwards King of France by the Name of Francis II. Under this King Edward the Reformed Religion was publickly established in England and the Mass quite abolished which occasioned great disturbances in the Kingdom which were nevertheless happily suppress'd In the Year 1550 there was a Peace concluded betwixt England France and Scotland when also Boulogne was restor'd to the French But King Edward falling sick the Duke of Northumberland who had before destroyed the Duke of Somerset persuaded King Edward under pretence of settling the Protestant Religion to exclude by his last Will and Testament his two Sisters Mary and Elizabeth for of the Queen of the Scots they made but little account at that time from the Succession of the Crown and to settle it upon Jane Grey Daughter of the Duke of Suffolk whom he had by Mary Daughter of Henry VII which afterwards proved fatal both to Jane and the Author For after the death of Edward the Duke of Northumberland caused Jane to be proclaimed Queen in the City of London but Mary eldest Sister of Edward did immediately lay claim to the Crown in her Letters to the Privy Council And Letters proving ineffectual they began to come to blows but most of the Nobility unto whom Mary promis'd not to make any alteration in Religion did side with her and a part of the Army and Fleet most of the Privy Counsellors and the City of London taking her part proclaimed her Queen Northumberland himself being now willing to go with the tide did proclaim Mary Queen in Cambridge notwithstanding which he
Session of this Parliament the Ulcer which had been long gathering in the Minds of the people broke out For the Parliament in lieu of assisting the King against the Scots enter'd into a Confederacy with them promising a monthly Subsidy towards the maintaining of the Scottish Army which was to be ready at the English Parliament's command Then they began to reform the States to clip the King's Authority to punish his Ministers and Servants and to take away the Bishops Liturgy and fall upon Papists The better to obtain their aim they forced the King to consent that he would not dissolve the Parliament till all such as were criminal were punished and the State were entirely reformed In a word that they should have the liberty to sit as long as they pleased Which in effect put an end to the Royal Authority To try the King's Patience and their own Strength they brought the Earl of Strafford Lord Deputy of Ireland to his Tryal who notwithstanding he made a good Defence and the King did his utmost to preserve his beloved and faithfull Minister yet the Rabble of London then encouraged by the House of Commons making an Insurrection he received Sentence of Death in the House of Lords And the King refusing to sign the Warrant for his Execution was obliged thereunto partly by the importunity of the Parliament partly by the Insurrection of the Rabble of the City of London and partly by a Letter from the Earl desiring him to do it Then the rest of the King's Ministers went to rack some of them saving themselves by flight some being imprisoned The Bishops were excluded from the House of Lords The Star-chamber the Authority of the Privy Council and the High Commission were suppressed the Customs and power over the Fleet were taken away from the King Some of these and some other things which proved very prejudicial to him the King was forced to grant them in hopes thereby to heal the ulcerated Minds of the people He went also in person into Scotland where he granted them all what they could desire About the same time a horrid Conspiracy broke out among the Irish Papists who pretended to maintain the Popish Religion and to redress some Grievances by force of Arms which occasioned afterwards a most cruel slaughter At last it came to an open Rebellion For the Parliament not ceasing to encroach daily more and more upon the Royal Authority the King resolved to assert his Authority wherefore he summoned five Members of Parliament whom he accused as Traitors and authors of all the Differences And the House of Commons taking their part the King went into the House accompanied with some Officers and spoke to them with a due resentment of their Behaviour which however they made but little account of being not ignorant of his want of Power of which he seem'd to betray himself when he immediately afterwards condescended and came nearer their Expectations The House of Commons thereupon stirr'd up the neighbouring Counties and especially the London Apprentices who made such an Insurrection that the King not thinking himself safe in London retir'd into the Country And the Parliament order'd all the Governours of the Sea-ports not to obey the King's Commands It was certainly a great errour in the King that in such troublesome times he had not taken care to secure to himself the Sea-ports by which means he might have hoped for some assistance from abroad For when the King intended to possess himself of the Fort and Harbour of Hull he was not admitted so that there was nothing left but that the Parliament had not as yet taken from the King the disposal of Offices But for the rest it was evident that their Intention was to abolish totally the Royal Power and to introduce a Democracy And after the King had once given his Assent to the exclusion of the Bishops from the House of Lords where they had six and twenty votes and the rest of the King's Friends had once absented themselves from both Houses it was easie for the remainder quite to abolish the Authority of the House of Lords Thus after there had been long contests by Words and Writings betwixt both parties the King now as well as the Parliament began to Arm themselves And the King having at several times at first beat the Parliament Forces the Parliament stirr'd up the Scots entring with them into a Confederacy Whereupon the Scots came with a considerable Force to the assistance of the Parliament which turned the Scale the King's Forces being routed near York and he obliged for want of Men and Money to give himself up to the protection of the Scots who nevertheless did surrender him to the English for the Summ of 400000 l. under condition that he should not be abused by them The King was afterwards carried a Prisoner from place to place for a considerable time § 28. By these means the Puritans or Presbyterians had under the pretext of Religion overthrown the Royal Power But that they could not long enjoy their usurped power was occasioned by a certain Sect that called themselves Independent because they would not depend on any certain from of Faith or Spiritual or Temporal Constitutions nor acknowledge any of the same whereby they opened a door for all sorts of Fanaticks to come under their Protection These under pretence of a particular holy Zeal had not only got a great sway in the Parliament and had been against any peaceable accommodation propos'd by others but also by their cunning insinuating way crept into the chief Civil and Military Employments For in the place of the Earl of Essex Thomas Fairfax was made General and Oliver Cromwell Lieutenant General over the Army the last of which was the Head of the Independents a sly and cunning Fox And out of this party all vacant places were supply'd in Parliament The Presbyterians therefore perceiving that the Independents began to be very strong in the House and that most Military Employments were in their Hands proposed in the House That one part of the Army should be sent into Ireland that some Forces only should be kept in England and the rest be disbanded Cromwell made use of this to stirr up the Souldiers telling them that they were likely to be disbanded without pay or else to be starv'd in Ireland Thereupon the Souldiers enter'd into an Association among themselves taking upon them not only the Military but also all the Civil Power they took the King from the Parliament into their own custody pretending they would give him his liberty but made themselves Masters of the City of London and acted in every thing at discretion For they quickly after broke off the Treaty with the King and a great many of the Subjects who were not able to bear their Tyranny taking up Arms were dispers'd by Cromwell who also beat the Scots that were come into England to the assistance of the King making
several Opinions he prevented their easily joining against him § 30. After the death of Cromwell this unlawfull and violent form of Government could not be of a long continuance For tho' his Son Richard succeeded him in the Protectorship this was the Title used by Cromwell having refused the Name of King yet was he in no ways capable to bear such a weight Wherefore he was soon deposed by the Parliament which being divided within it self Monk who was then Governour of Scotland took this opportunity and marching with an Army out of Scotland into England possess'd himself of the City of London dissolv'd the Military Parliament and recall'd King Charles II. into his Kingdom This King did restore the ancient Form of Government in the Kingdom both in Spiritual and Temporal Matters for his Subjects were ready to gratify him in most respects as having been taught by Experience That the Frogs who despised to have a Block for their King got afterwards a Stork for their Master This King who judg'd that the Greatness of England did chiefly depend on the Dominion of the Seas and Commerce which was disputed by no body but the Dutch did in all probability bend all his Thoughts that way viz. How to make these proud Merchants more pliable his hopes being grounded upon what he had seen Cromwell do against them Wherefore he began a War with Holland which was carried on at first with equal losses on both sides But the English at last taking a Resolution to tire out the Dutch without coming to an Engagement they ventur'd at a bold stroke and to the great dishonour of the English enter'd the River of Thames firing some Ships at Chattam This obliged the King to make a Peace with them by the Mediation of Swedeland tho' the great success of the French Arms in Flanders may probably have contributed a great deal towards it Yet it seems as if ever since he had kept up a Resolution of Revenging himself upon them he being also again exasperated by the Rable in Holland who affronted him afterwards He therefore in the Year 1672 attack'd the Dutch at Sea whilst the King of France made War against them by Land But this War did not succeed according to his expectation for the Dutch did not only take from the English a great number of Merchant-ships but also the English could not master the Dutch in any of these Sea fights partly because the French would not fall on in good earnest partly because the Dutch acted very circumspectly not giving any opportunity to the English to make a Descent either on Holland or Zealand It is possible that the King's Intentions may perhaps have been frustrated by some Intrigues at home And because the English Nation began to grow very jealous of the great Successes of France the King was obliged to make a separate Peace with Holland and afterwards was receiv'd as a Mediatour betwixt the Parties then engag'd in War against one another § 31. The English Nation is very populous and fruitfull There are some who have reckoned that in England are 9913 Parishes in each Parish 80 Families which make 778183 Families and seven persons reckoned to each Family amounts to 6470800 Souls among which number it may be suppos'd to be above a Million of Men capable of bearing of Arms. This Nation is also very fit to settle Colonies in Foreign Countries because the English as soon as they are in the least settled in a place they quickly marry and remain there for their life time Whereas other Nations if they go into far distant Countries go only with an intent to get a little Money which they afterwards love to spend in their Native Country The English are also Courageous Brave not fearing Death For in former times their Land forces were much superiour to the French and ever since the times of Queen Elizabeth when they first began to apply themselves in earnest to the Sea they have not been inferiour in Skill and Courage to any Nation in the World except that the Dutch may be compared with them in Sea Affairs But this is to be observ'd of the English Valour that they commonly are very Furious and Brave at the beginning yet great Hardship Famine and other Inconveniencies they are not so well able to endure with Patience as being us'd to live in great Ease and Plenty in their own Country Wherefore Maurice Prince of Orange us'd to put the English that were sent to his assistance upon desperate Enterprizes before as he us'd to say they had digested the English Beef They are also very dexterous in Woollen and Silk Manufacturies and are generally great Improvers of other Arts and Mysteries Yet they are also somewhat Highminded inclining themselves to Diversion which is the reason that they do not so much Work as otherwise they might and yet they expect to be paid for their idle Hours as well as the rest which is the reason why they sell their Wares at a higher rate than others and that they envy such French Handycrafts-men who live among them and are seldom diverted from their daily Labour by any Pleasures They being generally of a melancholy temper makes them very Ingenious and when they apply themselevs to any Science they make great progress in the same if they hit the right way But by the same rule because there happens often to be an ill mixture of this melancholy temper abundance of Fanaticks and Enthusiasts are to be found among them who having form'd to themselves Opinions out of ill-grounded Principles adhere so stedfast to them that they are not by any ways to be removed from them Wherefore there is not any Nation under the Sun where more different and more absurd Opinions are to be met withall in Religion than in England The loose sort of people are addicted to Thieving and Robbing upon the High-way wherefore the Hangmen are always busie in England This Nation also loves to eat and drink extreamly well tho' there are some who will have it that the English have got their way of drinking so plentifully from the Netherlanders in the Wars of the Low-Countries and from thence have brought that ill Custom over into England which before they say was not in use there Their own Histories are sufficient evidences that they have been always inclined to Rebellion and intestine Commotions Wherefore their Kings can never be secure except they keep a watchfull Eye over the restless Spirit of the People § 32. The Scots are reported to have a share of Pride and Envy in them They are very apt to propose to themselves great Matters and to delight in their own Inventions They are good Land-Souldiers and can endure more hardship than the English neither are they so much addicted to their Belly both which they have from the barrenness of their Native Country They are very Revengefull and intestine Broils among the Noble Families were formerly very common
and turn'd to the great advantage of those Cities But this King perceiving that his own Subjects might as well make the same benefit of it he set up the Woollen Manufactury in his Kingdom which increased prodigiously afterwards when at the time of the Troubles in the Netherlands a great many of these Weavers did settle themselves in England The Riches of England also are as it seems not a little increased because it is not permitted there to any Body to carry any Gold or Silver of their own Coin out of the Land except it be perhaps to the value of ten pound Sterling for a Traveller But Scotland does not come near England neither in Fertility nor Riches having not any Commodities fit for Exportation except Salt-fish Salt Lead and Coals The Western and Orkney Islands also produce nothing but Fish Ireland abounds in Cattel and especially in Sheep tho' the Irish Wooll is not so fine as the English but for the rest it is a fertile and plentifull Country In America belong to the English Crown the Islands of Bermudos Virginia and New England and some of the Caribby Islands whither the English have sent their Colonies and have also begun to settle themselves on the Continent of Guiana The Product of these Countries is chiefly Tobacco Sugar Ginger Indigo and Cotton They have also a Colony in the Island of Jamaica from whence the English Buckaneers and Privateers do great mischief to the Spanish West Indies For it is a custom with the English That tho' they are at Peace with the Spaniards in Europe they do them nevertheless all the Mischief they can in the West Indies Tangier King Charles II. got as a Dowry with the Infanta of Portugal Lastly The English also are possess'd of some places in the Banda Islands and thereabouts in the East Indies which are of no small consequence to them § 35. The Constitution of the Government in England is chiefly remarkable for this that the King cannot act at pleasure but in some Matters is to take the Advice of the Parliament By this Name is to be understood the Assembly of the Estates of England which is divided into the Higher and the Lower House In the first sit the Bishops and the Lords in the latter the Deputies of the Cities and of the 52 Counties or Shires into which the whole Kingdom of England is divided The first origin of the Parliament as 't is related was this That the former Kings of England did grant great Privileges to the Lords by whose assistance they had conquer'd the Country and kept the common people in obedience But these in conjunction with the Bishops growing too head-strong proved very troublesome especially to King John and Henry III. wherefore to suppress their Insolence Edward I. took part with the Commons And whereas formerly out of each County or Shire two Knights and two Citizens only were call'd to represent their Grievances which having been debated by the King and the House of Lords they used to receive an answer and to be sent home again This King Edward call'd together the Commons and consulted with them concerning the publick Affairs tho' there are some who will have their origin to be much more ancient This House after it was once establish'd did extreamly weaken the Authority of the Lords and in process of time did not a little diminish the Regal Power for ever since that time the Rights of the People were maintained with a high hand the House of Commons imagining that the Sovereignty was lodg'd among them and if the Kings refused to gratify them in their Requests they used to grumble at their proceedings And because the Power of the Parliament is not so much establish'd by any ancient Laws as Precedents and Customs this is the reason why it is always very jealous of its Privileges and always ready to make out of one single Precedent a right belonging to it ever after This Parliament the King is obliged to call together as often as any extraordinary Taxes are to be levy'd for the Parliament did assign this King at first for his ordinary Revenue 1200000 l. per annum which has been considerably augmented since or any old Laws are to be abrogated or new ones to be made or any alteration to be made in Religion For concerning these matters the King cannot decree any thing without consent of the Parliament The Parliament also used to take into consideration the state of the Kingdom and to present their Opinion to the King yet is the same of no force till approved of by the King It often also calls into question the Ministers of State concerning the Administration of publick Affairs and inflicts Punishment upon them with the King's approbation And it is a common rule in England that whatever is committed against the Constitutions of the Realm is done by the Ministers and Officers for the King they say does never amiss but his ill Counsellours which is not altogether contrary to Truth But if the Parliament should pretend to transgress its bounds the King has power to dissolve it yet ought the King also to be cautious in this lest he should by an unseasonable Dissolution of the Parliament exasperate the People § 36. If we duely consider the Condition and Power of England we shall find it to be a powerfull and considerable Kingdom which is able to keep up the Balance betwixt the Christian Princes in Europe and which depending on its own Strength is powerfull enough to defend it self For because it is surrounded every where by the Sea none can make any attempt upon it unless he be so powerfull at Sea as to be able entirely to ruine the Naval Forces of England And if it should happen that the English Fleet were quite defeated yet would it prove a very hard task to transport thither such an Army as could be suppos'd to be superiour to so powerfull a Force as the English Nation is able to raise at home But England ought to take especial care that it fall not into civil Dissentions since it has often felt the effects of the same and the Seeds of them are remaining yet in that Nation which chiefly arises from the difference in Religion and the fierce Inclinations of this Nation which makes it very fond of Alterations Nevertheless a Wise and Courageous King may easily prevent this evil if he does not act against the general Inclination of the People maintains a good Correspondency with the Parliament and for the rest is very watchfull and as soon as any Commotions happen takes off immediately the Ringleaders Lastly England and Scotland being comprehended in one Island whose chiefest Strength lies in a good Fleet it is evident that this King need not make any great account of such States as either are remote from the Sea or else are not very powerfull in Shipping Wherefore as the King of England takes no great notice of Germany except as far as
Constitutions yet most are of Opinion that not this Pharamond but his Son Clodion sirnamed Long-hair invaded Gaul who after he had been several times repulsed by Aetius the Roman General at last took Artois Cambray Tournay and some other places as far as the River Somme making Amiens his place of Residence He died in the Year 447 but his Successour and Kinsman Merovaeus in conjunction with the Roman General Aetius and Theodorick the King of the West Goths having beaten Attila the King of the Hans out of France extended his Dominions as far as Mentz on one side and on the other side conquer'd Picardy Normandy and the greatest part of the Isle of France The Romans themselves contributed to this loss for that not only in the Battel fought against Attila they had lost a great many of their best Forces but Aetius also being fallen into disgrace with the Emperour Valentinian was by him murthered which Aetius may be justly said to have been the last great Captain the Romans had there being after his death no body left who could resist Merovaeus From this King sprang the first Race of the French Kings which is called the Merovigian Family He died in the Year 458. His Son Childerick for his Lasciviousness was banish'd in whose stead one Aegidius of the ancient Race of the Gauls was set up for King But Childerick through the faithfulness of his Friend Guyeman was after an Exile of eight Years recall'd out of Thuringia whither he fled and restor'd to his Throne who drove back the Britains and Saxons that made at that time great havock in France He also conquer'd that part which is now call'd Lorrain and took Beauvais Paris and some other places near the Rivers of the Oise and the Seyne He died in the Year 481. His Son Clouis or Lewis having kill'd Syagrius the Son of Aegidius establish'd the French Monarchy and added great Territories to the Kingdom This King fell in love with Clotildis of the Royal Race of Burgundy who promised to marry him if he would turn Christian Which however he afterwards delayed to perform till the Alemans who would have got a footing in France enter'd that Kingdom whom he meeting with his Army near Zulick a bloody Battel was fought where when he saw the French began to fall in disorder he vow'd That if he obtain'd the Victory he would be baptiz'd which Vow after the Victory he perform'd being baptiz'd at Reims by St. Reim whose example the whole Nation of the French followed This King also overturn'd the Kingdom of the Goths which they had establish'd in Languedock uniting that Country with his Kingdom He also conquer'd several petty Principalities and a part of the Higher Germany He died in the Year 511. § 3. After the death of Clouis France received a signal blow the Kingdom being divided among his four Sons who tho' they annexed the Kingdom of Burgundy to it yet this division weaken'd this Kingdom and administred Fuel to the following intestine Dissentions Nay this impolitick dividing the Kingdom went further still for they subdivided the Kingdom again among their Sons which occasioned most horrible civil Commotions in France these Kings endeavouring as it were to out-do one another in Iniquity And among the rest the two Queens Brunechildis and Fredegundis are infamous for their monstrous Crimes At last after a great many intestine Divisions Clotarius II. re-uniting the divided Kingdom did somewhat restore its ancient State He died in the Year 628. But his Son Dagobert fell into the same Madness for he not only gave part of the Kingdom to his Brother Albert but also divided his own share among his two Sons neither did he do any thing for the Benefit of the Publick during his Reign From this time the French Kings quite degenerated from their ancient Valour giving themselves over to Laziness and Debauchery Wherefore the Grand Mareschals of the Kingdom did by degrees assume the Power and Administratinon of Publick Affairs Among these Pipin was famous descended of a Noble Family in Austrasia who had the Administration of Affairs during the space of twenty eight Years under several Kings His Son Charles Martell succeeded his Father in his Power and Office which he rather augmented after he was grown famous by his Martial Exploits having chas'd away the Saracens who about that time conquering Spain fell also into France of whom he kill'd a vast number This Man took upoâ— himself the Title of a Prince and Duke of France so that nothing remain'd with the Kings but the bare Title and an empty Name they being kept in the Country and once a Year carried for a Show through the City to expose them to the view of the People like strange Creatures At last Pipin the Younger Son of this Charles Martell who died in the Year 741 having brought the great Men of the Kingdom over to his Party depos'd King Childerick II. and having sent him into a Convent got himself proclaim'd King of France This was approv'd easily enough by Pope Zachary because he being in fear of the growing Power of the Longobards in Italy did endeavour by all means to oblige the King of France to come to his Assistance And thus the Merovignian Family loses the Crown of France § 4. Pipin to convince the World that he was not unworthy of the Crown or else to furnish the People with other Matters than to talk of the deposing of Childerick undertook an Expedition against the Saxons whom he vanquish'd in a great Battel And he had likewise under the Reign of the former Kings undertaken several Expeditions into Germany with great Success and subdu'd some of the Nations bordering upon the Rhine Not long after an Opportunity presented it self to make himself famous in Italy For Aistulphus the King of the Lombards had propos'd to himself the Conquest of all Italy after he had chas'd the Governours of the Grecian Emperours which were then call'd Exarches out of Ravenna and all other places which were under their Jurisdiction and was ready to march directly against Rome The Pope Stephen III. being in great fear of this Enemy and not knowing where to find Assistance crav'd Aid of Pipin whom he at last persuaded to take his part against Aistulphus In this War Pipin recover'd from Aistulphus all what he had before taken from the Grecian Emperours in Italy the Revenue of which he as 't is pretended gave to the Roman See reserving to himself as it is very probable the Sovereignty over these places He gained by this Action the Reputation of being very Zealous and by bestowing these Revenues upon the Holy Chair got a firm footing in Italy and the advantage of swaying Matters there according to his Pleasure He made also Tassilo Duke of Baâ—aria his Vassal and beat the Duke of Aquitain This Pipin died in the Year 768 leaving behind him
Quarrels wherefore she was very carefull to uphold these Jealousies betwixt them To find an Opportunity to set up the Prince of Conde and his Party thereby to balance those of Guise she pretended to be no Enemy to the Protestant Religion under which Pretence the same was much in request at Court. To suppress the reformed Religion Montmorency the House of Guise and the Mareschaal of St. Andrew join'd in a Confederacy who calling themselves the Triumvirate drew also the King of Navarre in to their Party After this a Conference and Disputation was held betwixt some Divines of both Religions at Poissy after which the Royal Protection was by a publick Edict promis'd to the Protestant Religion which from the Month is call'd the Edict of January This extreamly exasperated the Triumvirate so that in the very same Year the War commenc'd The first occasion of it was given by some belonging to those of Guise who in a small Town call'd Vassy disturb'd the Protestants in the Exercise of their Religion and a Quarrel arising thereupon kill'd near threescore of them Which was the first Blood shed in this Civil War and from this time Things went very strangely in France It is not our purpose to enumerate all the Cities that were taken neither to speak of all the small Skirmishes which are innumerable nor the Cruelties committed on both sides and the Barbarities of the Rabble it will be sufficient for us to touch upon some of the main points In this first War the King of Navarre died of a Wound which he receiv'd in the Siege of Roan Near Dreux a bloody Battel was fought where Conde at first had the Advantage but his Souldiers falling to plundring he was beat back again he himself being made a Prisoner and the Mareschal St. Andrew being kill'd by a Shot 8000 Men were slain upon the Spot and the Loss near equal on both sides the Duke of Guise kept the Field but was afterwards at the Siege of Orleans treacherously murther'd by one Poltrot with a Pistol-shot who was supposed to have committed the Fact by instigation of Coligny Soon after a Peace was made It is related that above 50000 Huguenots were slain in this War on the other side they took the Church-plate and Ornaments which they having turn'd into Money Silver was after this War more currant in France than before But Catharine had persuaded her self that both Parties were reduc'd to that Condition that she could now handle them at pleasure After the Peace was concluded the English were again beaten out of Havre de Grace which the Huguenots had given them as an Acknowledgment for their Assistance This Peace lasted no longer than till the Year 1576 when the Huguenots were persuaded that at the interview betwixt Catharine and the Duke of Alba at Bayonne a League was set on foot for rooting out the Hereticks And in effect they were immediately after more severely dealt with and as it was reported the Prince of Conde and Coligny were to be secur'd The Huguenots therefore began the Second War during which the Constable Annas Montmorency being mortally wounded in an Engagement he told a Monk who at his last Hour was very troublesome to him He should let him be at quiet since during the Time of 80 Years that he had liv'd he had learn'd how to employ one quarter of an Hour in dying The Huguenots got great Reputation for Valour in this Engagement they being much Inferiour to the other in Number About the same time the City of Rochelle declar'd for the Huguenots which afterwards for 60 Years together serv'd them for a secure Retreat Then a second Peace was concluded not with an Intention to keep it but that each Party might find a better Opportunity to take Advantage of one another nor were the Conditions ever fulfill'd The War therefore was renewed in the same Year during which the Prince of Conde was kill'd by a Shot in a Battel near Jarnack After his Death the Huguenots declar'd Henry King of Navarre the Son of Anthony who afterwards was King of France their Head tho in effect Coligny had the chief management of Affairs He in vain besieged Poictiers in the Defence of which Place the young Duke of Guise gave the first proofs of his Valour he was also soundly beaten near Moncontour where he lost 9000 Foot He lost nevertheless nothing of his former Reputation for he quickly recollected his broken Troops and got together a great Army being assisted by Queen Elizabeth with Money and by the Paltzgrave with Souldiers He directed his March towards Paris whereupon a Peace was concluded to the great Advantage of the Huguenots the four strong Cities of Rochelle Montauban Cagnac and Charité being given them for their Security But the main design of this Peace was that the King perceiving that the Huguenots could not be suppress'd by Force hop'd he might win them by Policy therefore endeavour'd by fair Words and great Promises to make them secure The Admiral was caress'd at Court he being consulted withall concerning an Expedition to be undertaken against the Spaniards in the Netherlands A Marriage also was concluded betwixt Henry King of Navarre and Margaret the King's Sister to which Wedding they invited the chief of the Huguenots with a Design to cut their Throats in Paris And first of all the Admiral Coligny as he was going home from Court was by sorne Villains who were suborn'd by the Duke of Guise shot with two Bullets through the Arm. Then it was agreed That in the Year 1571 on the 24th Day of August early in the Morning when the Bells were ringing to Prayers all the Huguenots should be massacred except the King of Navarre and the young Prince of Conde The Execution of this Enterprize the Duke of Guise had taken upon himself The beginning of whose Massacre was made with Coligny who was ill of his Wounds then it fell promiscuously upon the rest the Fury of the Mob not ceasing till after seven Days slaughter A great many other Cities of France follow'd the Example of Paris so that within few Days near 30000 were miserably massacred The King of Navarre and Prince of Conde were forc'd to abjure the Reformed Religion This was the so much celebrated Parisian Wedding which Gabriel Naude would fain represent us a State 's Trick but this is in my Opinion a very gross way of arguing Nevertheless the Huguenots did quickly recollect themselves after the first Consternation was over renewing the War with great Animosity and Revenge During this War the King's Army besieged Rochelle near eight Months together and having lost 12000 Men before it News was brought That the Duke d' Anjou was elected King of Poland Hence an Opportunity was taken to raise the Siege with some Reputation and to make a Peace the fourth time with the Huguenots by vertue of which the Cities of Rochelle Montauban and Nismes were
given them for their Security But immediately in the Year next following the fifth War commenc'd at which time also a third Faction arose in France which was call'd that of the Politicians they pretended without having any regard to the Religious Differences to seek the publick Welfare to have the Queen remov'd from the Administration of the Government and the Italians and those of Guise to be banish'd the Kingdom of France The Heads of this Faction were those of the House of Montmorency who intended during these Troubles to play their own Game These were afterwards very instrumental in helping Henry IV. to the Crown During these Troubles Charles IX died leaving no legitimate Issue behind him § 21. After the Death of Charles IX the Crown fell to Henry III. who was at that time in Poland during whose absence his Mother Catharine govern'd the Kingdom which was in a very confus'd Estate He left Poland privately and taking his Way by Vienna and Venice arriv'd safely in France But after he had taken upon him the Administration of Affairs he deceiv'd every body in those Hopes which were conceiv'd of him before For he being addicted only to his Pleasures and Idleness was led away by his Favourites leaving the chief Administration of the Kingdom to his Mother The Huguenots Power encreas'd remarkably after the Duke of Alenson the Kings Brother sided with them and Conde and the Paltzgrave John Casimir led an Army out of Germany into France besides that the King of Navarre found means to make his escape out of Prison The fifth Peace was therefore concluded with the Huguenots whereby they obtain'd very advantageous Conditions About the same time a new Faction was set up which was compos'd of a great many small ones this was call'd The holy Vnion or League which reduc'd France to the most miserable Condition that could be The chief promoter of it was Henry Duke of Guise who perceiving that the great Authority which he had among the People made him to be hated by the King endeavour'd to make a Party of his own He made use especially of the Priests and common People of Paris among whom the Name of the Guises was in great Veneration He was encouraged to undertake this Design because the King was despis'd by all and the Women by their Intrigues rul'd at Court Besides this he pretended to be descended from the Race of Charles the Great which was excluded unjustly from the Crown by Hugh Capet The Pretence of this League was the Catholick Religion and there was a Draught made of this League which contain'd chiefly three things viz. The Defence of the Catholick Religion the Establishment of Henry III. in the Throne and the maintaining the Liberty of the Kingdom and the Assembly of the States Those who enter'd into this League promis'd to be obedient to such Head or General as should be chosen for the Defence of this League all which was confirm'd by Oath At the first setting up of this League the King conniv'd at it hoping thereby the sooner to subdue the Huguenots nay he himself subscrib'd the same at the Dyet at Blois declaring himself the Head of this League Then the sixth War was begun against the Huguenots but the King made Peace with them the same Year notwithstanding that they were in a very ill Condition neither was any thing done worth mentioning in this War The War being ended the King returning to his Pleasures confounded great Summs of Money and therefore laid new and heavy Impositions upon the People and his Favourites grew very Insolent which increas'd the Hatred against him and at the same time the Respect and Love of the People to those of Guise Besides this the Duke of Alenson the King's Brother declaring himself Lord of the Netherlands Philip King of Spain was provoked to revenge himself of the French and upheld the League In the Year 1579 the Seventh War was begun against the Huguenots wherein also they succeeded very ill Notwithstanding this the King made a Peace with them in the Year next following he being unwilling that they should be quite rooted out for fear that the League might prove too strong for himself The German Horse were also much fear'd and the Duke of Alenson was very forward to have the Peace concluded that he might be at leisure to employ his Forces in the Netherlands This Peace lasted five Years during which time the Hatred against the King increas'd daily because of the heavy Taxes which were devour'd by his Favourites He made himself also the more despis'd by playing too much the Hypocrite and by transforming himself almost into a Monk The French Glory was also much eclips'd when the Duke of Alenson behav'd himself so ill in the Netherlands and the French Fleet which was sent to the Assistance of Anthony the Bastard was totally ruin'd near Tercera But the League grew very strong after the Death of the Duke of Alenson the King 's younger Brother the King having no hopes of any Issue of his Body Then it was that the Duke of Guise propos'd to himself no less than the Crown tho' he for a colour set up the Cardinal of Bourbon thereby to exclude the King of Navarre And because it was suspected that the King favour'd the King of Navarre the Priests began to thunder in the Pulpits and to make horrid Exclamations that the Catholick Religion was lost the Duke of Guise enter'd into a Confederacy with Philip who was to furnish great Summs of Money under pretext of maintaining the Catholick Religion and to assist the Cardinal of Bourbon in obtaining the Crown but in effect this Intention was to uphold the Divisions in France thereby to disenable it to take part with the Netherlands Then the Leaguers began to break out into an open War and having taken a great many Towns oblig'd the King according to their Demands to forbid the Exercise of the Protestant Religion in France And so began the Eighth War against the Huguenots and if the King had been in earnest to ruin them they would have been in a very ill Condition For tho' the King of Navarre beat the Duke de Joyeuse near Coutras yet did he not prosecute his Victory And about the same time the Duke of Guise dispers'd the German and Swiss Forces which under the Command of Fabian de Dona were marching to the Assistance of the Huguenots This Army being destitute of a good Commander was miserably maul'd and the rest sent home in a very shamefull Condition This Victory acquir'd the Duke of Guise great Applause and Favour among the People and still lessen'd the Value of the King's Person so that the Priests now did not stick to exclaim against the King in their Sermons calling him a Tyrant The King therefore having resolv'd with himself to punish the Heads of the League in Paris they broke out into open Rebellion and having sent
have the Crown he was resolv'd no body else should have it and so employ'd all his Cunning that there was nothing determined in the Assembly concerning this Proposition the King however plainly perceiv'd That if he did not change his Religion his Affairs must needs grow worse especially since these Catholicks who hitherto had been of his Party did threaten to leave him if he did not perform his Promise He called therefore the Bishops together who instructed him in the Catholick Faith and having receiv'd Absolution he went to St. Denys's Chapel to Mass And that the People might tast the sweetness of Peace and desire it he made a Truce of three Months which prov'd very successfull especially since the fundamental Pretence namely Henry's being a Heretick was now remov'd Vitry and the City of Meaux were the first that surrender'd themselves to the King in the same Year upon very advantageous Conditions Aix Lyons Orleans Bourges and other Cities soon followed their Example And to encourage the rest to do the same the King caused himself to be Crowned and Anointed in Chartres Rheims being as yet in the hands of the League Not long after Paris was also Surrendred by the Governour Brissac and here the King was received with such joyfull Acclamations of the People as if they had never been his Enemies the Spanish Garrison being turn'd out with Ignominy and the hissing of the Common people Then all the rest of the Cities and Governours surrendred themselves to the King on very advantageous Conditions which the King was willing to grant them that he might once be put in quiet possession of the Crown and drive the Spaniards out of France The young Duke of Guise submitted himself being made Governour of Provence Then Henry denounced War against Spain not only to revenge himself for what Troubles they had created to him before but also to please the Huguenots and to root out of the People their affection for the Spaniards These were the Fruits Philip reapt for so many Millions which he had bestowed in supporting the League In the beginning of the same Year a Knife was by a certain desperate Ruffian called John Castel thrust into the King's Mouth whereby he lost one of his Teeth It was the King's good fortune that he just bowed himself this Villain 's aim having been at his Throat And because it was found out that the Jesuits had been tampering with him whose Principles also were thought very dangerous they were banish'd out of France but some years after restored again Afterwards the Duke of Nevers being sent to Rome to obtain Absolution for King Henry the same was granted by the Pope who had been very averse hitherto to Henry but perceiving that he would maintain his Crown in spite of him was now for ingratiating himself with the King Then the Dukes of Maine and Espernon and Marseilles were received again into the King's favour But the War against Spain did not succeed according to wish For tho' the King had got some advantages over them in the Franche Comte and had beat the Spaniards out of Han in Picardy yet on the other side these took Dourlans and Cambray the latter of which had been hitherto in the Possession of Balagny under French protection and in the Year 1596 next following they took Calais and Ardres And tho' the King took from the Spaniards Fere yet was that a very slender compensation of his Losses But there happened another great Misfortune For the Spaniards in the Year next following took the City of Amiens by surprize which was not re-taken without great pains In the Year 1598 the Duke of Mercoeur who hitherto had stood out resolutely in Bretany did at last submit himself hoping thereby to obtain the said Dukedom And to set the Huguenots at rest he publish'd for their security that famous Edict of Nants as it is called by virtue of which they have hitherto enjoyed the free Exercise of Religion At last a Peace was concluded betwixt Henry and the Spaniards at Vervins with Conditions that such Places as were taken since the Year 1559 should be restored on both sides A Peace being thus concluded and Henry resolved to be even with the Duke of Savoy who under his Predecessour's Reign had taken Saluzze and during the intestine Wars had raised great Troubles in Dauphine and Provence in hopes to snatch away a piece of the dismembred Kingdom and tho' the Duke came in Person into France and promised to the King to give him some other Places in exchange of the former yet was he not in earnest in hopes to be upheld by Spain or that the Marshal de Biron with whom he kept private Intelligence should renew the civil Commotions But the King fell upon him and took from the Duke all what he was possess'd of on this side of the Alpes At last by Mediation of the Pope an agreement was made that the Duke should give to France in exchange for Saluzze La Bresse Bugey Valromay en Gex The Italian Princes were very ill satisfied with this Peace since there being no door left for France to enter Italy Italy was left to the discretion of the Spaniard But Henry being tired with so long and tedious War was resolved at last to enjoy the sweet Fruits of Peace after so many years Troubles But soon after a dangerous Conspiracy was discovered contrived by the Mareschal de Biron who intended with the Assistance of the Spaniards to depose the King and to dismember the Kingdom by setting up a great many petty Principalities having agreed with the rest to have for his share the Dukedom of Burgundy And he refusing to accept of the King's Mercy which he was willing to grant him in consideration of his great Deserts was condemn'd and his Head cut off The King being now at Peace did employ all his Thoughts how France might recover it self after such tedious Wars and that good Ordinances might be establish'd but especially that his Revenues might be encreased He establish'd for this purpose all sorts of Manufactories and especially that of Silk which afterwards drew great Riches into that Kingdom But even in the midst of Peace he was continually troubled with his Queen who was jealous about his Mistrisses and the Spaniards were always plotting both against his Person and Crown On the other hand Henry had a design to oppose the growing Power of the House of Austria by keeping it within the Bounds of Spain and the Hereditary Countries in Germany And 't is said that for that purpose he concerted Measures with the Northern Crown with Holland with the Protestant Princes of Germany with the Elector of Bavaria the Duke of Savoy the Swiss and even the Pope himself To put this design in execution he took the opportunity of those Differences which were then on foot concerning the Succession in the Country of Juliers which that it
might not be devoured by the House of Austria he was resolved to prevent with all his Might This is certain that his Preparations were greater than seem'd to be requisite only for the business of Juliers for he and his Allies had got 120000 Men together and prodigious Summs of Money The House of Austria on the other hand did not make the least Preparations just as if it had fore-known the fatal Blow which happened soon after The Army was marching towards the Netherlands and the King ready to follow in a few days having caused the Queen to be Crowned and constituted her Regent during his absence When the King going along the Street in Paris in his Coach which was fain to stop by reason of the great Croud of the People was by a desperate Ruffian whose Name was Francis Ravillac stabb'd with a Knife in his Belly so that he without uttering one word died immediately There are some who make no-question of it but that this Villain was set on to commit this fact and that it was not done without the knowledge of the Spaniards and the Queen her self And so fell this great Hero by the hands of a profligate Wretch after he had surmounted great Difficulties in ascending the Throne and had avoided above fifty several Conspiracies which being most contrived by the Priests against his Life were all timely discovered His Death proved very pernicious to the Kingdom because during the Minority of his Son the Power of the Great Men and also of the Huguenots did extreamly encrease § 23. His Son Lewis XIII succeeded him being scarce nine Years of Age and under the Tuition of his Mother Mary de Medicis she endeavour'd to preserve Peace abroad by Alliance and at home by Clemency and Liberality towards the great Men of the Kingdom who nevertheless several times raised Disturbances whereby they made their own advantage the Queen-Regent being not Powerfull enough to keep them in Obedience by force As soon as the King had taken upon himself the Management of Affairs he caused Concini Marshal d' Ancre who was born a Florentine to be killed he having been in great Power during the Queen's Regency and by his Pride Riches and Power drawn upon himself the Hatred of the Subjects by his Death he hoped to appease the dissatisfied Multitude The Queen-Mother was sent away from Court to Blois from whence she was carried away by the Duke d' Espernon And these Commotions were at last appeased by bestowing liberal Presents among the Great Men. About the same time Richlieu afterwards made a Cardinal began to be in great Esteem in Court who advised the King to establish his Authority and to take up by the Roots the intestine Evils of France He laid this down as a fundamental Principle That he should take from the Huguenots the power of doing him any mischief considering that such as were dissatisfied at any time or that were of a turbulent Spirit took always refuge and were assisted by them The first beginning was made in the King 's Patrimonial Province of Bearn where he caused the Catholick Religion to be re-establish'd The Huguenots being greatly dissatisfied thereat began to break out into Violence whence the King took an opportunity to recover several Places from them but sustained a considerable Loss in the Siege of Montauban till at last Peace was made with the Huguenots under condition that they should demolish all their new Fortifications except those of Montauban and Rochelle In the Year 1625 Cardinal Richlieu was made Chief Minister of France about which time also the second War with the Huguenots was ended But this Peace did not last long because those of Rochelle would not bear that the Fortress called Fort-Lewis should be built just under their Noses Richlieu therefore having taken a resolution at once to put an end to this War by the taking of Rochell besieg'd it so close both by Sea and Land that the English who had had very ill Success in the Isle of Rhée where they Landed could bring no Succours into the place Their Obstinacy was at last over-come by Famine of 18000 Citizens there having been not above 5000 left for they had lived without Bread for thirteen Weeks With this stroke the Strength of the Huguenots was broken Montauban upon the persuasion of the Cardinal having demolished its Works The cunning Duke of Roan also at last made his peace after he had been sufficiently troublesome to the King in Languedoc under condition that the Cities of Nismes and Montpelier should demolish their Fortifications but for the rest enjoy the free Exercise of their Religion And thus the Ulcer which had settled it self in the very Entrails of France was happily healed up It is related by some that these Civil Wars have devoured above a Million of People that 150 Millions were employed in paying of the Souldiers that nine Cities 400 Villages 20000 Churches 2000 Monasteries and 100000 Houses were burnt or laid level with the ground Then France applied all their care towards Foreign Affairs The King assisted the Duke of Nevers in obtaining the Dukedom of Mantua which belonged to him by Right of Succession but whom the Spaniards endeavour'd to exclude from the same as being a French-man In this War the Siege of Casal is most famous in the defence of which place the French gave incredible proofs of their Bravery At last the business was through the wise Management of the Popish Nuncio Mazarini who then laid the first Foundation of his future Greatness in France composed and the Duke of Nevers afterwards by the Treaty made at Chierasco establish'd in the Dukedoms of Mantua and Montferrat The King also bought Pignerol of the Duke of Savoy that so the French might not want a door into Italy France had also before taken part with the Grisons against the Inhabitants of the Valteline who had revolted being assisted by the Spaniards whereby he prevented this Country from falling into the Hands of the Spaniards and so Matters were restored to their former State In the Year 1631 France made an Alliance with Sweden allowing to that King a yearly Pension to assist him in opposing the Greatness of the House of Austria But when King Gustavus Adolphus began to be formidable on the Rhine he took the Elector of Treves into his protection putting a Garrison into Hermanstein which nevertheless in the Year 1636 was forced to a Surrender by Famine In the mean time the Queen-Mother and the Kings Brother the Duke of Orleans envying the Greatness of Richelieu had raised some tumults With them also sided Montmorency who paid for it with his Head and put an inglorious end to his noble Family which boasted to have been the first noble Family that embrac'd the Christian Religion in France And tho' this business was afterwards Composed the Queen Mother being received into Favour again yet was she so
Intentions Some of the Nobility made the first beginning who enter'd into an Association which they called the Compromise whereby they engag'd themselves to oppose the Inquisition and to stand by one another if any one should be molested for his Religion but solemnly protested That they had no other Aim by so doing but the Glory of God the Grandeur of the King and the Peace of their native Country This Association was drawn up by Philip Marnix Lord of Aldegonde and subscrib'd by 400 Persons of Quality among whom the chiefest were Henry of Brederode Lewis Earl of Nassau Brother of the Prince of Orange the Earls of Culenburgh and Bergh These met at Brussels and deliver'd a Petition to the Regent wherein they desir'd That the Proclamations issu'd forth touching Religion might be annull'd The Regent answer'd them in courteous but general terms telling them That she would know the King's Pleasure in the Matter 'T is said That the Earl of Barlemont who stood then near the Regent did tell her That they were no ways to be fear'd because they were only Geusen or Beggars which has render'd the Name of the Geusen very famous afterwards they having had a Beggars Pouch the Coat of Arms of that Confederacy In the mean while abundance of Pamphlets were spread abroad which did more and more exasperate the People And because Philip had given but a very indifferent Reception to those Deputies which were sent into Spain to pray for a Mitigation of these Proclamations and had refus'd to comply in the least with the Sentiments of the People it came to an open Insurrection So that the new Religion was not only publickly profess'd and taught in a great concourse of People but the Rabble also fell to plundering of Churches and pulling down of Images And tho' the Prince of Orange and the Earl of Egmont did what they could to appease this Tumult yet had the King conceiv'd a shrewd Suspicion as if they had been in the bottom of it wherefore they were consulting their own safety but could as yet not come to any Resolution In the mean time the Regent having rais'd some Troops and endeavour'd either by Fear or fair Words or any other ways to reduce the dissatisfy'd Party to Obedience some of whom did by Submission and other Services endeavour to be reconcil'd to the King And this Design succeeded so well that without any great trouble and the punishment of a very few the Country was restor'd to its Tranquility Nevertheless because it was rumour'd abroad that a great Army was marching out of Spain against them a great many of the Inhabitants and especially of the Handycrafts Trade did retire into the neighbouring Countries The Prince of Orange himself disliking this calm retir'd into Germany § 4. It was then the Advice of the Regent that the King should come in person without any great Force into the Netherlands and by his Presence and Clemency endeavour entirely to heal the ulcerated Minds of the People But he follow'd the Advice of the Duke of Alva who advis'd to make use of this Opportunity to bring the Netherlands under the Yoak and to strike Terrour into the rest he march'd with a brave Army through Savoy and Burgundy into the Netherlands and having immediately taken into Custody the Earls of Egmont and Hoorn whom he pretended to have been underhand the Authors of these Troubles declar'd all those guilty of High Treason that had had any hand in the Association the Petition and pulling down of the Images And a Court was erected of twelve Judges from which no Appeal was to be allow'd where Judgment was to be given concerning these Matters this Court was commonly call'd The bloody Council Before this Court the Prince of Orange and some other Lords who were fled were summon'd to appear and upon non-appearance they were declar'd guilty of High Treason and their Estates Confiscated The same Severity was us'd against others of less note This caus'd such a Terror among the Inhabitants that they left their Habitations in Troops He caus'd also Citadels to be built in several great Cities among which one of the chiefest was that of Antwerp In the mean time the Prince of Orange had brought together considerable Forces in Germany some of which under the Command of Lewis his Brother falling into Friesland beat the Count of Arembergh the Governour of that Province But soon after the Duke of Alva having first caus'd the Earls of Egmont and Hoorn to be beheaded march'd against him in person Not long after the Prince of Orange fell with a great Army into Brabant but was beaten back by the Duke of Alva and his Forces dispers'd The Duke of Alva puff'd up with this great Success did not only cause a most magnificent Statue to be erected at Antwâ—rp but having also form'd a Design to conquer the Netherlands with their own Money he impos'd a Tax upon them of the hundredth Penny to be paid of the whole value of all Estates and besides this the twentieth Penny to be paid of all Moveables but the tenth of all Immoveables as often as they were sold This did exasperate the Netherlanders to the utmost degree And whilst the Duke of Alva being in great want of Money was busie in squeezing out these Taxes and was upon the point of forcing the Inhabitants of Brussels who refus'd to pay it News was brought That the banish'd Netherlanders who were turn'd Privateers and had about 24 Ships of indifferent Strength had under the Conduct of the Earl of March taken the City of Briel in Holland Then most Cities of Holland out of a Hatred to the Spaniards and the tenth Penny revolted from the Spaniards except Amsterdam and Schonhoven which remain'd for some time under the Obedience of Spain It was a grand mistake in the Duke of Alva that during his Regency of four Years he had not secur'd the Sea Coasts The revolted Places chose for their Governour the Prince of Orange swearing to him Allegiance as the King's Stadtholder as if they had only revolted from the Duke of Alva and not the King A great many Privateers then join'd from France and England who within the space of four Months made up a Fleet of 150 Ships who had their Rendezvouz at Flushing and afterwards did great Mischiefs to the Spaniards The Duke of Alva was not in a condition to resist this Storm because the Earl of Bergh had not only at the same time taken a great many places in Gueldres Friesland and Over-yssel but also Lewis Earl of Nassaw had with the Assistance of the French surpris'd Mons Which City the Duke of Alva endeavour'd to recover by force of Arms and the Prince of Orange who with an Army newly rais'd in Germany had made prodigious havock in Brabant had in vain endeavour'd to relieve it was retir'd into Holland Wherefore this City was surrender'd upon Articles to the Duke of Alva He then
endeavour under-hand to be Soveraign over the United Provinces which was prevented only by a very few Voices Then after his Death his Son Maurice pursued the same Design but was opposed by the chief Men among them who alledged That their Labour was very ill bestowed if in place of a great One they should be brought under subjection to a little Prince Among these one of the chiefest was John of Olden Barneveldt Pensionary of Holland who had been always for upholding the publick Liberty But because the Authority of the Captain-General was more conspicuous during the War Maurice endeavoured to set aside the Treaty with Spain but Barnevelt did as much as he could promote the Truce with Spain knowing that in time of Peace the Authority of the Captain-General would be diminish'd which Maurice kept in good remembrance In the mean time Arminius a professour of Divinity in the University of Leyden had defended several Propositions concerning Predestination and some other Articles relating to the same with less rigour than the rest of the Reform'd Churchs had hitherto generally taught His Opinion was after his death oppos'd by one Francis Gomarus This Dissension being spread abroad most of the Clergy sided with Gomarus but the chief States-men with Arminius But because the generality of the People followed the footsteps of the Clergy Maurice who after the Death of his elder Brother was become Prince of Orange declared himself for the Gomarists And there happening great Tumults in several places viz. at Alckmaer Leyden and Vtrecht the Prince took this opportunity to displace up and down such Magistrates as adhered to the Arminians Barnevelt Hugo Grotius and some others where under the same pretext taken into Custody the first by a Sentence of the States-General lost his Head in the 72d Year of his Age Grotius was condemned to a perpetual Imprisonment out of which he afterwards made his escape by means of his Wife who had enclosed him in a Chest And tho' at the Synod of Dort the Doctrine of Arminius was condemned as erroneous yet this Violence of the Prince against a Man who had deserved so well was very ill resented by a great many And these two Factions have ever since taken so firm root there that it is not improbable but at last they may occasion the ruin or change of the State § 14. But Dangers from abrâ—ad did afterwards appease these inward Dissensions For the time of the Truce being expired the War began a-fresh with Spain In the Year 1622 Spinola took Juliers but was obliged to raise the Siege from before Bergen op Zoom because the Count of Mansfeld and Christian Duke of Brunswick having defeated the Spanish Army near Fleury march'd to the Assistance of the Hollanders To revenge this Affront Spinola besieged Breda and Prince Maurice having in vain endeavour'd to raise the Siege and besides this his Attempt upon the Castle of Antwerp having proved unsuccessfull he fell into a deep Melancholy and died Breda being not long after forc'd by Famine to surrender it self To Prince Maurice succeeded in the Stadtholdership and all other Offices which had been in his possession his Brother Frederick Henry who took Groll In the Year 1628 Pieter Heyn took the Spanish Silver-fleet and in the Year next following the Prince took Bois le Duc. During this Siege the Spaniards made an Inrode into the Velaw hoping thereby to give the Hollanders a diversion who were put into a great Consternation But the Hollanders on that very day surprized the City of Wesel which oblig'd the Spaniards to repass the River Yssel as fast as they could And from that time forwards the Spaniards despair'd of ever reducing Holland under their Obedience In the Year 1630 the Hollanders got first footing in Brasile In the Year 1631 they surprized some Thousands of Spaniards near Bergen op Zoom who were gone out in Shallops upon some secret Enterprize In the Year next following the Prince took Venlo Ruremond Limburgh and Macstricht and Pappenheim endeavouring to relieve the last was soundly beaten In the Year 1638 the Prince took Rhinebergh but in the Year next following the Spaniards Limburgh An Offensive Alliance was made betwixt France and Holland wherein they had shar'd the Netherlands betwixt them But this Alliance prov'd fruitless the Hollanders being very well satisfy'd that this Design did not succeed being glad not to have the French for their Neighbours on the Land-side But the Spaniards surpriz'd Shenkenshantz which the Hollanders retook not without great trouble In the Year 1637 the Prince retook Breda but the Spaniards Venlo and Ruremond In the Year 1638 the Hollanders were bravely beaten near Callo but in the Year 1639 Martin Tromp entirely destroy'd the Spanish Fleet which lay in the Downs and was intended to attack Sweden in conjunction with the Danes In the Year 1644 Ghent and in the Year next following Hulst was taken by William II. who had succeeded his Father It is thought that he might also have taken Antwerp if the Province of Zealand and Amsterdam had not oppos'd it they being grown powerfull out of its Ruins At last a Peace was concluded at Munster betwixt Spain and Holland wherein it was declar'd a free Common-wealth to which Spain should for the future make no Pretensions whatsoever And tho' France and the Prince did oppose this Peace with their utmost Endeavours yet the Hollanders did consider that the Spaniards having granted all that they could desire the Cause of the War ceas'd They fear'd besides this that Spain might be brought too low and France grow too powerfull and the Province of Holland was considerably indebted Thus Holland ended this tedious War with great Reputation but the Spaniards with great Dishonour having besides this quite enervated themselves Tho' this is observable that as long as the Hollanders were engag'd in the War against Spain they were favour'd by every body except the Spanish Party but immediately after the Peace was concluded both France and England by whom they had been hitherto uphâ—ld gave manifest proofs of their Jealousie of them § 15. But the Hollanders could not enjoy Peace very long for soon after Brasile rebell'd against them submitting it self to the Portuguese which prov'd very disadvantageous for the West-India Company but the East-India Company drew great Advantage from it for this having occasion'd a War with Portugal which lasted till the Year 1661 the Hollanders took from the Portuguese almost all the places which they were possess'd of in the East-Indies In the Year 1650 a remarkable Dissension arose in Holland which might have prov'd the cause of great Calamities For the War with Spain being now at an end some of the States and especially the Province of Holland were of Opinion That to ease the Publick their Forces should be diminish'd which the Prince oppos'd under pretence that it would not be adviseable to be without an Army as long
as France and Spain were engag'd in a War And the Opinion being divided concerning this Business it was agreed upon by the Majority of the States-General who were great Friends of the Prince that the Prince should visit in person these Cities to try whether he could convince the Magistrates in this point Against this petition'd some of the Cities in Holland and especially Amsterdam fearing that if the Prince should come in person to them he might by changing the Magistrates and other Alterations do something which might prove prejudicial to their Liberty The Prince being dissatisfy'd at these proceedings reply'd That this was done to affront him and his Office and therefore desir'd that Reparation should be made him but the Cities insisted upon their former Resolution alledging that it was according to their Privileges Then the Prince took into Custody six of the States of Holland whom he suppos'd to be chiefly against him among whom the chiefest were the Sieur the Witt Burghermaster of Dort whom he sent all together Prisoners to the Castle of Louvesteyn He also privately order'd some Troops to march towards Amsterdam to surprize that City but some of these Troops having lost their way in the Night-time the Design was discover'd by the Hamburgher Post-boy And the Amsterdamers perceiving that the Prince intended to force them to a Complyance open'd their Sluces and put the Country round about it under Water At last the Business was agreed and the Prince had this Satisfaction given him that the Sieur Bicker Burghermaster of Amsterdam was depos'd and the Prisoners in the Castle of Louvestein were set at liberty under condition that they should be discharg'd from their places But this Business was likely to have been the occasion of more troubles if the Prince had not died soon after Soon after his death viz. in the Year 1650 on the 13th day of November his Princess was brought to Bed of William III. the present Prince of Orange In the Year 1651 the United Provinces held a grand Assembly where they renew'd the Union being now destitute of a Governour § 16. Not long after the Hollanders were engag'd in a heavy War with the English Parliament which at the beginning being very ambitious of their Friendship sent one Dorislaw to the Hague who before he had his publick Audience was murther'd by some Scots who were all mask'd And the Parliament having receiv'd no Satisfaction upon this account began to look with an ill Eye upon them which they little regarded till Cromwell had reduc'd the Scots And tho' the Parliament sent other Embassadours to the Hague yet the Dutch were not very forward but were for protracting the Treaty till the Embassadours having been affronted by the Rabble departed dissatisfy'd Whereupon the Parliament gave out Reprisals against them declaring withal That no Merchandises should be transported into England except in English Bottoms and the English Privateers began to fall every where upon the Dutch Merchant-ships The Hollanders who were not very unanimous among themselves did resolve at last to try first whether the Business might be compounded by fair means and if that did not succeed to begin the War in good earnest and for this purpose Embassadours were sent into England Tromp in the mean while was sent out with a Fleet to secure their Commerce and meeting with the English Admiral Blake and refusing to strike a bloody Engagement ensu'd which ended with equal loss on both sides The Hollanders pretended that this had happen'd by accident both Parties however made great Preparations for War and fought twice the Advantage remaining on the English side notwithstanding they were beaten near Lâ—ghorn But in the last Engagement the Hollanders having lost their Admiral Tromp and seven and twenty Men of War they were oblig'd to conclude a Peace with Cromwell which was very advantageous and glorious on his side they being among other Articles oblig'd for the future never to make any one of the House of Orange their Stadtholder It was observ'd that the Dutch Ships were not large enough which Error the Hollanders corrected afterwards In the Year next following the Hollanders were grown jealous of the great Success of the Swedes against Poland and being desirous to prevent the Swedes from becoming Masters of Prussia they stirr'd up the King of Denmark against them But the Danes having been worsted in this War the Hollanders sent a Fleet to relieve Copenhagen which was besieg'd by the Swedes A bloody Battel was fought in the Oresound betwixt the Swedish and Dutch Fleets wherein the Hollanders lost two Admirals but nevertheless gain'd their point in relieving of Copenhagen And in the Year next following they also bore their share in the Battel of Funen till at last a Peace was concluded before Copenhagen to the small Satisfaction of the Danes who accused the Hollanders that they had not been zealous enough in their Assistance against the Swedes but the Hollanders were afraid that England and France might declare for Sweden and under that pretence fall upon them besides that they thought it their Interest not to let Denmark grow too powerfull § 17. Holland was then for a few Years at Peace till a bloody War broke out betwixt them and the English who could not but think the flourishing Trade and great Power of the Hollanders at Sea to be very prejudicial to them France blew up the Coals being desirous to see these two mighty States weaken one another's Power In this War the English had the Advantage in the first and third Engagements but the Hollanders in the second But the English at last being willing to save Charges did resolve only to infest the Hollanders by their Privateers and not to equipp a Fleet which the Hollanders taking an advantage of ventur'd to enter the River of Thames and having landed near Chattam they burn'd several Ships in the Harbour This oblig'd England to make a Peace with them which was by mediation of the Crown of Sweden concluded at Breda In this War Holland recover'd its Reputation which it had lost in Cromwell's time and shew'd it self not to be inferiour in Strength at Sea to England but they discover'd their Weakness on Land the Bishop of Munster having been very troublesome to them § 18. At last in the Year 1672 a prodigious Storm fell upon Holland which at first threaten'd its ruin France attacking it by Land and England by Sea It was surprising to see how the French in a few days time took the Provinces of Gueldres Over-yssel and Vtrecht which occasion'd so general a Consternation that some are of Opinion they might have taken Amsterdam it self if they had immediately gone towards it whilst the first Consternation lasted Some lay the fault upon Rochford who having receiv'd Orders to make an attempt upon that City tarry'd two days at Vtrecht which he bestow'd in receiving of Complements the Amsterdamers getting thereby time to take a Resolution for
The Country in general is more fit for Pasture than Tilling it producing scarce so much Corn as is sufficient for the fifth part of its Inhabitants But this want is made up by the Industry of the Inhabitants and the great conveniency of so many Rivers and the Seas fit for Fishing and Navigation The Herring Fishery and that of Codds brings in vast Riches to them and some English have computed That the Hollanders sell every Year 79200 Lasts which makes 138400 Tuns of Herrings which amount to the value of 1372000 l. not including what is transported into Spain Italy and France and what is consum'd at home But their Shipping and Commerce is of much greater Advantage to them which does flourish there to that degree that some are of Opinion That in Holland are more Ships than in all other parts of Europe Besides Holland's Situation in the midst of Europe makes it very fit for Trade so that it sends its Ships with great Conveniency into the East and Western Seas and though the Commodiousness of those vast Rivers of the Rhine Meuse Elbe Weser and Embs draw the Commodities out of Germany and in exchange for these vends its Manufacturies there For Holland has in regard especially of the Rhine and the Meuse a great Advantage in its Trade before England tho' this on the other hand has better Harbours and a deeper Coast And because Holland is at the latter end of the Year commonly overflown with Waters which makes the Air very thick and foggy Nature has been kind to this Country in that about that time the Wind blows much Easterly which disperses the Vapours refreshes the Air and renders it wholsome but from hence it is that their Harbours are often shut up with Ice for three Months together whereas they are always open in England The Hollanders trade almost into every Corner of the World they having been very carefull to erect Fortresses and Colonies in far distant Countries But the East-India Company especially has vastly encreas'd her Trade and Riches for this Company has extended her Trade from Basora which is situated near the great Bay of Persia at the very Mouth of the River Tigris all along a prodigious Tract of rich Ground near the Sea side as far as to the utmost parts of Japan she stands there in Confederacy with many Kings and with many of them has made Treaties of Monopolies and is possess'd of a great many strong Holds in those parts The Capital City there is Batavia in Java Major where the Governour General keeps a Court like a King under whose Jurisdiction are the other places The Company is Sovereign Mistress over all these Countries the chiefest of which are the Isles of Molucca and Banda Amboina Malacca the Coast of the Island of Zeilon Patiacatta Musulapatan Negapatan upon the Coast of Cormandel Cochin Cananor and Cranganor upon the Coast of Malabar and several more whether they have a free Trade in the East-Indies with China I cannot affirm tho' it is certain that the Chineses drive a great Trade with them in Batavia but in Japan they have the whole Trade alone no Portuguese being permitted to come there This Company is able to set out a Fleet of betwixt 40 and 50 Capital Ships and to raise an Army of 30000 Men. The first Funds of this Company did amount to sixty Tuns of Gold which in the space of six Years deducting all the Charges and Dividends made to the Owners was encreas'd to three hundred Tuns of Gold The Funds of the West-Indiâ— Company was of fourscore Tuns of Gold and flourâ—sh'd extreamly at the beginning but ruin'd it self by making too great Dividends and not keeping a Fund sufficient for the carrying on of the War against Spain Besides those concern'd in this Company were more eager after Conquests than Trade and when Brasile revolted they receiv'd a capital blow Yet they are possess'd in Gumea of the Castle de Mina and if I am not mistaken of Loanda in Angola and some other places as also some of the Caribby Islands and of New Holland in the Northern parts of America They have also lately begun to erect some Colonies in Guiana and on the great River of Orenoque Some of the most curious have observ'd that a great many things concurr in Holland for the promoting of Trade which are not to be met withall all at once in any other Country As for example the great quantity of People the Conveniency and Security of the Country the small Interest which is paid for Money which shews the great Superfluity of ready Money the Severity us'd against Thieves Cheats and Banquerooteers the Bank of Amsterdam great number of Convoys and moderate Customs that they are so exact and regular in their way of Trading that the Magistrates are generally Merchants or at least such as have an Interest in Commerce That they are Masters in the East-Indies and that by reason of the Frugality and Industry of the Inhabitants far more Commodities are exported than imported And it is observable that tho' the Hollanders are Masters of the Spice in the Indies yet they use them least of all themselves They have also the greatest share in the Silk-trade in Persia and yet they cloath themselves in Woollen Cloath generally speaking Nay they sell their fine Cloaths abroad and send for courser out of England for their own use They sell their delicious Butter and send for other out of the North of England and Ireland for their use French Wines and Brandies are the chiefest Commodities which are consumed here yet even when they make a Debauch they are not overlavishing § 21. From what has been said it is manifest that the Strength of this Common-wealth is founded upon Trade and its Naval Force which is absolutely necessary to maintain the former nor is there any Country so stock'd with good Seamen for the setting out of a great Fleet. But on the Land-side where the Country cannot be under Water it is not near so strong For tho' they do not want Money to raise an Army of Foreigners yet is it not always adviseable for a Common-wealth to rely only upon such as have no other tye but their Pay since they may easily prove unfaithfull or else mis-led by the General assist him in over-turning the Liberty of the State And it has been in regard of this that some have advised that the Provinces of Holland and Zealand should separate themselves from the rest and only endeavour to strengthen themselves betwixt the Meuse the Rhine and South-sea and in case of Necessity by opening of their Sluces put the Country under-water but for the rest only endeavour to strengthen themselves at Sea But to examine this Proposition is not now my business There are several Inconveniences that proceed from the very Form of the Government of this State For to speak properly these seven Provinces do not make up one entire Common-wealth but there
But there lived a great many Noblemen among them also who by degrees getting the ascendant over the Common People did oppress their Liberty especially during the diffeâ—ences which were betwixt the Emperors and the Popes when the Nobility us'd to side with the Popes but the Commonalty with the Emperor These divisions betwixt the Nobility and the People grew very high at the time of the great Interregnum which happen'd after the death of the Emperor Frederick the Second which breaking out into an open War the whole Nobility was driven out of the Counrry but by the Emperor Rodolfus's Authority a reconciliation having been made betwixt them the Nobles were restored to their Estates Thus these Countries did enjoy their former Liberty till the Reign of Albert I. who having conceived a hatred against them because they had sided with his Rival Adolph of Nassaw was very desirous to annex them to his Hereditary Countries the Monasteries therefore and a great many of the Nobility having upon his desire submitted themselves to the Jurisdiction of the House of Austria The same was also proposed to the three above-mentioned places who refusing his proposition he set over them Imperial Judges or Vicars who contrary to the antient Custom began to reside in strong Castles and having first try'd by perswasions to bring them over to the House of Austria afterwards when they found their labour lost that way grew very burthensom to the People by their oppressions neither were the Petitions made against them by the Commonalty in any ways regarded by the Emperor nay the Judge of Vnder-Walden who 's name was Geisler was become so extravagant that he set his Hat upon a Pole in the Market-Place of Altorf commanding that every body should pay the same respect to his Hat as to himself thereby to make a tryal of their Obedience And among others one William Tell having often pass'd by without paying his Respect he forced him to shoot with an Arrow through an Apple which was plaâ—ed upon his own Sons Head but this man whilst he was carrying to prison making his escape stirr'd up the hatred of the People against the Judges § 2. There were at that time three Men of great Authority among them viz. Werner Stouffacher born in Switz Walter Furst born in Vry and Arnold of Melchtale born in Vnder-Walden These entred into an Association whereby it was agreed among them to rid themselves of this Tyranny and to restore their antient Liberty A great many more having entred afterwards into this Association an agreement was made betwixt them that in the year 1308. on the first day of January they would surprize these Judges in their strong Castles and drive them out of the Country This Confederacy was made in the year 1307. on the 17. of October and having afterwards been put in execution in the abovementioned year on the first day of January these three places entred into a Confederacy for ten years for the mutual Defence of their antient Liberties In the year 1315. Leopald Arch-Duke of Austria Son of Albert I. marched with an Army of 20000 Men to force them to Obedience against whom they marched out with 1300 men and whilst the Austrian Forces were marching betwixt the Lane and inaccessible mountains some of the Switzers by rowling down upon them and throwing great heaps of stones among them put the Enemy in confusion whilst the rest fell upon them and entirely defeated them near Morgarten Then these three places renewed their Confederacy and having confirmed it by solemn Oaths they agreed it should continue for ever This was done at Brun in the year 1320. on the 7 th of December And this is the first beginning of that Commonwealth whose Confederates us'd to call themselves Edytsgenossen which signifies Ally'd by Oath but strangers call them in general Switzers from that one place called Switz § 3. Nevertheless the first intention of this Confederacy was not to separate themselves from the German Empire but only to maintain their antient Privileges tho by degrees they began to Administer their own Affairs at home without sending their Deputies to the Dyets of the Empire and the Switzers were not till in the year 1648. viz in the Westphalian Peace declared quite Independent from the Roman Empire for the Emperor Lewis IV. had confirmed the former Confederacy and in 1320. had sent them a new Imperial Vicar or Judge unto whom after having received new assurances to be maintained in their Privileges they did Homage in the name of the Emperor But the following Emperors gave them full power to choose Judges among themselves granting them the supreme Jurisdiction both in Civil and Criminal Affairs In the year 1332. Lucern and in the year 1351. Zurick entred into this Confederacy Lucern was formerly under the Jurisdiction of the House of Austria Zurick which is the chiefest of the Confederacy was formerly a free Imperial City Immediately after Glaris and in the year 1352. Zug and Bern were United with the former The Switzers after this time had great Wars with the House of Austria and in 1386 slew Leopold Arch-Duke of Austria with a great many Nobles in the battel near Sempach In the year 1444. the Switzers did give another proof of their Valour for the Dauphin of France afterward call'd Lewis XI marching with a great Army to disturb the Council then held at Basil was attack'd by 1900 Switzers with such fury that tho they all fell in the enterprize yet did they strike such a terror into the French that they quickly retreated homewards § 4. In the year 1476 the Switzers were engaged in a war against Charles Duke of Burgundy who was stirr'd up by Lewis XI who was for setting the Duke at work Against him Rene Duke of Lorain and the Bishops of Strasburgh and Basil made an Alliance with the Switzers The Emperor Frederick III. also being desirous to revenge the quarrel of his House commanded them to fall upon the Duke of Burgundy who then was an Enemy of the Empire And having afterwards made a Peace with the Duke without including the Switzers he hop'd they would be severely chastized by this brave Prince but things happen'd quite contrary to his expectation for the Switzers defeated the Duke in three great Battels the first near Granson afterwards near Murten where the Duke had an Army of one hundred thousand Men and at last near Nancy in Lorain where the Duke himself was killed By these Victories the Switzers gained great Reputation In the year 1481. Fribourgh and Solothurn in the year 1501. Basil and Shafshausen and last of all Appen-Zell were united with this Confederacy The whole body then of the Swisse Confederacy is composed of 13 Common-wealths which they call Places but the Italians and French call them Cantons among these Zuric Bern Lucern Zug Basil Fribourgh Selothum and Shafshausen are Cities Vry Switz Vnderwalden Glariss and Appen-Zell are Countries where are a
good number of Towns and Villages to be met withal The Switzers have also some other Confederates viz. the Abby and City of S. Gall the Grisons the Vallesins the Cities of Rotweil Munthusen Bienne the Biel Geneva and Newburgh on the Lake There are also among them several Cities and some Counties which are either subject to the whole Confederacy or to some particular Commonwealths § 5. The Switzers were also obliged to fight against the Emperor Maximilian I. for their Liberty he having stirr'd up the Swabian League against them hoping by this way to chastise them But the Switzers for the most part got the better of their Enemies till through the mediation of Lewis Duke of Milan a peace was made betwixt them Not to relate here some intestine Commotions among them scarce worth mentioning they have done great Actions abroad under the Conduct of other Nations and more especially under the French For Lewis XI having whilst he was Dauphin sufficiently tryed their Valour in the engagement near Basil sought by all ways after he was King to make use of the Switz in his Wars wherefore he allowed them a certain yearly Pension And his Son Charles VIII made use of the Switzers with good success in his Expedition against Naples for the Italians when they saw the Switzers make such a prodigious havock among them by the help of their Battel-Axes and large Back-Swords they were so surprized at it that they counted the former Wars but like Childrens play in comparison of this and look'd upon the Switzers more like some Monsters than Soldiers Lewis XII also employ'd the Switzers in his Service in his Italian Wars tho they lost great part of their Reputation there For these Switzers which were listed in the Service of Lewis Menis Duke of Milan refusing to fight against their Countrymen that were in the French Army thereby betray'd this Prince into the hands of the French § 6. But in the year 1510. the Switzers left the French Service for the time of agreement with France being expired they demanded a larger Pension and which Lewis XII refused to pay them thinking it unbecoming the grandeur of a King to be imposed upon by these Highland Peasants as he used to call them he having therefore dismissed them took into his Service some of the Grisons and Germans in their stead But this proved very disadvantageous to France for they listed themselves under Pope Julius II. and did great Service against France They attack'd the French who were much more numerous with such fury near Novara that after a bloody Fight they not only routed them but also quite beat them out of Italy Afterwards they fell into Burgundy and besieged the City of Dijon where the Duke of Tremoville was obliged to make a very dishonorable agreement with them and was glad to send them home with fair promises of great sums of Money and if he had not stop'd their progress they would certainly have put France into the utmost danger the King of England being at the same time faln into France on the other side The Switzers attack'd Francis I. in his Camp near Marignano the fight lasted two days and after a great deal of bloodshed on both sides the Switzers retired in good order Wherefore Francis I. in the year next following gained their Friendship by a great sum of Money whose example the succeeding Kings have followed ever since Their antient Reputation is much diminished of late years partly because they are not altogether so furious now partly because other Nations have found out a way to bring their Infantry into a better condition And besides this those great Back-Swords which the Switz used to handle with so much dexterity by the extraordinary strength of their Arms are quite out of use in Europe § 7. As to the qualifications of these Countries which are Inhabited by the Switzers they are very different for in the mountainous parts scarce any thing else but Pasture Grounds are to be met withal but tho the Valley and flat Country produce Corn and Wine in considerable quantities yet among so vast a number of Inhabitants there appears no great plenty here since Foreign Commodities cannot be imported without great difficulty and what is deficient in the native Soil is not repaired by Traffick and Manufactories 'T is therefore accounted a common calamity among the Switzers if once in some years the Plague does not come among them to rid them of so many superfluous Mouths Yet they enjoy this benefit by the situation of their Country that by reason of the high Mountains and narrow Passages it is almost inaccessible especially on the Italian side and in the midst of the Country for some of the outward parts are of a very easie aocess § 8. The Switzers pretend to be downright honest and true to their word and indeed they are generally Simple and Plain-Dealing without any great Cunning or By-Designs but they are couragious and soon provoked to wrath They are steadfast in their Resolutions from whence they dont easily recede their valour constancy talness and strength of Body has so recommended them to a great many Princes that they choose their Guards among them and the King of France maintains a considerable number of Switz Foot Souldiers They are very forward to fight but not to undergo any other hardship or labour they expect to have duely their pay if that fail they return home as fast as they can from whence comes the Proverb No Money no Swisse They do not love to bear hunger or hardship in other Countries because they have enough of that at home It is one of the Articles of Agreement made with France that that Crown shall never have less than 6000 at a time in pay and that these are not to be separated That in case these Articles should not be perform'd they may be in capacity to assist one another They also never will be imploy'd in any Sea service § 9. The main strength of this Confederate Commonwealth consists in the number of its Inhabitants For in the City of Bern which has the greatest Territories pretends alone to be able to send into the Field 100000 fighting Men. And it is not to be questioned but that if they had been ambitious of making Conquests at that time when their Glory was at the highest pitch or had not wanted Conduct they might easily have brought under their Subjection the Franche Comte and a great part of Lombardy but the reason why they did not aim at Conquests was partly their Inclination which did not prompt them to encroach upon their Neighbouâ—s partly the constitution of their Government which seems to be unfit for great and suddain Enterprises For each Canton by itself considered is a Democracy the highest Power being lodged in the Guildes and it is certain that such as are of little Understanding and Experience are always very positive in their opinions and
And thus the Empire was transferred from the Carolingian Family to the Saxons § 3. Henry Surnamed the Birdcatcher did bridle the Fury of the Hungarians For they having made a great inroad into Germany and demanded the Yearly Tribute from him he sent them a Mungeril-Dog and afterwards Defeated them in a bloody Battle near Merseburgh where he slew 80000 of them Under the Reign of this King the greatest part of the Cities which are situated on the sides of the Rhine were either Built or else Fortified with Walls This Henry also did Conquer the Serbes and Wendes a Sarmatick or Sclavonian Nation who being possessed of a large Tract of Land in Germany on the River Elbe he drove out of Misnia Lusatia and the Marquisate of Brandenburgh After he had re-established the Affairs of Germany he died in the Year 936. After him succeeded his Son Otto Surnamed the Great who at first was engaged in heavy Civil Wars against several Princes but especially against those who pretended to be of the Race of Charles the Great and were extremely dissatisfied that the Royal Dignity was transferred to the Saxons He was also very Fortunate in his Wars against the Danes To the Hungarians who ventured to make another Incursion into Germany he gave a capital overthrow near Augsburgh since which time they never have dared to shew themselves in Germany In Italy there had been great Confusions for a long time the Soveraignty having been usurped sometimes by one sometimes by another till at last Otto being called thither possessed himself both of the Kingdom of Italy and the Imperial Dignity it having been then agreed that both the Imperial and Royal Dignity of Italy should be inseparably annexed without any further Election to the Royal Dignity of Germany and that no Pope should be chosen without the Approbation of the King of the Germans and Otto was Crowned at Rome tho' this Conquest has proved not very beneficial to Germany the succeeding Popes having made it their Business to raise continual Disturbances which was not easy to be prevented because these Places were not kept in awe by strong Castles or Garisons Wherefore as often as the Popes were pleased to raise new Commotions the Germans were obliged to send great Armies thither which continual Alarms consumed great quantities of Men and Money In lieu of which their Kings had scarce any Revenues out of Italy except that they had Free Quarters and Entertainment given them during their stay there This Otto died in the Year 974 leaving for his Successour his Son Otto II. who also at first met with great Disturbances from some of the Princes of Germany Afterwards Lotharius King of France would have made himself Master of Loraine and had very near surprised the Emperour at Aix la Chapelle But Otto marched with an Army through Champaigne to the very Gates of Paris but in his return home received a considerable Loss At last a Peace was concluded at Rheims by Vertue of which Loraine was left to the Emperour He then undertook an Expedition into Italy against the Greeks who had made themselves Masters of that Country these he overthrew at first but received afterwards a grand Defeat because the Romans and those of Benevento immediatly turned their Backs he himself fell into the Hands of the Enemy but found means to make his Escape from them and revenged himself against the former for their Infidelity He died not long after of Vexation His Son Otto III. did employ a great part of his Reign in appeasing these Tumults which were raised in Rome by the Consul Crescentius who aiming at the Sovereignty was hanged for his pains by Order of Otto who was afterwards poysoned by the Widdow of the said Crescentius with a pair of Gloves made up with a certain sort of Poyson Otto having left no Children behind him the Crown was conferred upon Henry II. Surnamed the Lame Duke of Bavaria who sprang from the Saxon Race with whom Ecbart Landgrave of Hesse did contend for the Crown but lost his Life in the Quarrel This Emperour was entangled in continual Troubles in Italy and chastised Boleslaus King of Poland Because he was a great Benefactor to the Clergy he was made a Saint after his Death § 4. Henry II. having left no Children behind him the Princes elected Conrad Sali Duke of Franconia Emperour in his room which occasioned great Jealousie in the Saxons and great Wars in Germany This Emperour met with great Disturbances both in Germany and Italy which were at last all composed Radolf the last King of Burgundy and Arus dying without Issue left him that Kingdom by his last Will which he took Possession of and united the same with Germany having forced Eudo the Earl of Champaigne who made a pretension upon it to resign his Title He was also very Fortunate in his Wars against the Pole◠and Sclavonians and died in the Year 1035. Him succeeded his Son Henry Surnamed the Black who was continually allarm'd by the Hungarians and the Popes Intrigues against whom he maintained the Imperial Dignity with great bravery He died in the Year 1056. His Son Henry IV. his Reign was very long but also very Troublesome and Unfortunate Among other Reasons this may be counted one of the Chiefest that he being but Six Years of Age when his Father died was left to the Tuition of such as had no true Care of his Education and besides this by selling the Church Benefices without having any Regard to Deserts had done considerable Mischief to the Empire Wherefore Henry coming to his riper Years and perceiving how the Ecclesiasticks had got all the best Possessions of the Empire into their Hands he resolved to dispossess them again whereby he drew upon himself the hatred of the Clergy The Saxons were also his great Enemies because he had by Building up of some Fortresses endeavoured to restrain their Insolencies and tho' he often kept his Court in Saxony yet he seldom preferred the Saxons to any Offices Most of the Princes were also dissatisfied with him because he rarely advised with them concerning the publick State of Affairs but either followed the Advice of his Counsellors who were most of them Men of mean Birth or else his own Head These and some other Reasons set the Saxons against him in an open Rebellion with whom he waged long and bloody Wars till he vanquished them at last But Pope Hildebrand or Gregory VII and his Successours did raise a more dreadful Storm against him for the Popes having long since been vexed to the Heart that they and the rest of the Clergy should be subject to the Emperour Hildebrand thought to have now met with a fair Opportunity to set the Clergy at Liberty at a time when the Emperour was entangled in a War with the Saxons and hated by most Princes of the Empire The Emperour had lived somewhat too Free in his younger
Years and the Church Benefices having been rather bestowed upon Favourites or such as payed well for them than such as deserved them furnished the Pope with a specious Pretence to make a Decree that it was not the Emperour 's right to bestow Bishopricks or other Church Benefices upon any Body but that it did belong to the Pope The Emperour was also summoned to appear at Rome and to give an Account concerning his Mis-behaviour and in case of failure he was threatened with an Excommunication On the other Hand the Emperour having declared the Pope unworthy of his Office would have deposed him So the Pope excommunicated the Emperour discharging all his Subjects from their Allegiance due to him which proved of such Consequence in those Times that all his Authority fell to the Ground at once among most of his Subjects whereby he was reduced to the greatest Extremity For most Princes assembled at Trebes where they deposed Henry which Sentence however was so far mitigated afterwards that the same should be left to the Pope's decision Henry therefore accompanied by a few was obliged to undertake a Journey in the midst of the Winter into Italy and being arrived at Canuâ—io was fain to stay three Days barefooted in a coarse Woollen Habit in the outward Court and in an humble posture to beg the Pope's Absolution which he at last granted him But the Emperour received no great Advantage by it for the Italians were quite disgusted at this Demeanour of his which obliged the Emperour to make use of his former Authority to reduce them to Obedience In the mean while the Princes of Germany by instigation of the Pope did elect Radolph Duke of Swabia their King but the Bavarians Franconians and the Countries next adjacent to the Rhine did remain in obedience of the Emperour Henry Thus a bloody War ensued wherein Radolph and the Saxons were vanquish'd in two battels and in the third he lost his right hand and life Then Henry call'd together an Assembly of the Bishops and having deposed Hildebrand he caused another to be chosen in his room He also return'd home himself and banish'd Hildebrand But the Saxons persisted in their Rebellion against the Emperour who was again Excommunicated by the Pope and having first set up Herman Duke of Luxenburgh and after his death Ecbert Marquess of Saxony for their Kings but to no purpose they at last stirr'd up the Emperors Son against the Father Against him the Emperour raised a great Army whom the Son met and in a deceitful manner begg'd his pardon Upon his perswasions the Father having abandon'd his Forces and being upon his Journey to the Dyet at Mayence accompanied by a few this antient Prince was made a Prisoner and Deposed He died soon after in great misery who in sixty two battels which he had fought in his life time generally obtained the Victory § 5. As soon as Henry V. was made Emperour he followed his Fathers example in maintaining the Imperial Dignity For as soon as he had settled the Affairs of Germany he marched with an Army towards Rome to renew the antient Right of the Emperours in nominating of Bishops and to be Crowned there The Pope Paschal II. having got notice of the Emperours design raised a great Tumult at Rome where the Emperour was so close beset that he was fain to fight in Person for his safety But the Emperour having got the upper hand made the Pope a Prisoner and forced him to give his consent to his demands And this their Agreement was confirmed by solemn Oaths and Execrations yet no sooner had the Emperour turn'd his back but the Pope having declared the Agreement void stirr'd up the Saxons and the Bishops in Germany against the Emperour With these Henry was engag'd in a very tedious War and perceiving at last that there was no other way left to compose these differences he granted the Popes demands by renouncing his Right to nominate Bishops at the Dyet held at Worms which resignation as it greatly diminish'd the Emperour's Authority so on the other hand it strengthened the power of the Pope This Emperour died without Issue Him succeeded Lotharius Duke of Saxony who had for a Rival in the Empire Cunrad Duke of Franconia whom he quickly oblig'd to beg fair Quarters This Emperour having twice undertaken an Expedition into Italy did with great Glory restore Tranquility to that Country and because he used to flatter the Pope he was in great esteem among the Clergy He died in the year 1138. After his death Cunrad III. obtained the Imperial Dignity who was opposed by Henry Duke of Saxony and Bavaria and his Brother Wulff which occasioned bloody Wars against him But peace being restored among them he undertook an Expedition into the Holy Land where he underwent great Calamities for tho he fought his way through the Saracens and arriv'd safely at Jerusalem yet after he had lost the greatest part of his Army without doing any thing of moment he was fain to return home But whilst he was busie in making preparations for another Expedition into Italy he died in the year 1252. § 6. Frederick I. succeeded him who by the Italians was Surnamed Barbarossa Duke of Swabia who immediately at the beginning of his Reign having setled the affairs of Germany did afterwards reduce Italy under his obedience which however was not of long continuance for the Milaneses quickly Rebell'd but were severely chastis'd their City having been laid level with the ground He was also in continual broils with the Pope against whom and his Associates he obtained several Victories yet being at last tired out with so many wars he made peace with him especially since his Son Otto had been taken Prisoner by the Venetians At the concluding of this Peace 't is said that Pope Alexander III. did set his foot upon the Emperours neck which by a great many is taken for a fable This Emperour was the last who maintained the Authority of the German Emperours in Italy Last of all he undertook an Expedition into the Holy Land against Saladin the Sultan of Egypt who had taken the City of Jerusalem He beat the Saracens several times but endeavouring to pass over a River in Cilicia on Horseback or as some will have it intending to wash himself in the River he was drowned And tho his Son Frederic after his Fathers death did take a great many Cities in Syria yet the whole Expedition had a very bad end the greatest part of the Army together with the Duke Frederick having been consumed by the Plague or Famin. Frederick was succeeded by his Son Henry VI. in the Empire who with his Lady Constantia got the Kingdoms of Sicily Calabria and Apuiia This Emperour went to Rome to receive the Crown from Pope Celestin when the Pope sitting in his Chair and the Emperour on his knees put first the Crown upon his head but immediatly struck the
Poles against him in Prussia and he stood in a good corespondency with France and Holland who were very jealous at the Greatness of the House of Austria This King came with an Army into Germany and drove the Imperial Forces out of Pomerania and the neighbouring Countries In the mean time the Imperial General Tilly had quite destroy'd the City of Magdeburgh and was upon his march against the Elector of Saxony whom he did not question but to rout quickly But King Gustavus having join'd his Forces with those of the Elector of Saxony defeated Tilly in that eminent Battel near Leipsick where the Emperour at one stroke lost all his hopes which he had conceiv'd from the happy success of his Arms during the space of twelve years before From thence he march'd on to the Rhine where he made almost miraculous progresses but because the Elector of Saxony had not so vigorously attack'd the Hereditary Countries of the Emperour he had thereby leisure given him to raise another Army under the Conduct of Wallenstein against whom the King lay encamp'd for a considerable time near Nurenbergh and afterwards in the battel of Lutzen tho his side gain'd the Victory he lost his life After his death his Generals and Confederates carry'd on the war under the Conduct of Axel Oxenstem Chancellour of Sweden with indifferent good success but having receiv'd an entire defeat in the battel near Noringen which they fought without necessity they lost all their Conquests The Elector of Saxony having also concluded a peace with the Emperour at Prague which was extremely disliked by the Protestant Party the Emperour was now again in hopes to drive the Swedes by force out of Germany But by the valour and conduct of their Generals the Swedish Affairs began to look with a better face who carry'd the War again into the very Hereditary Countries of the Emperour At last all parties began to incline to a peace for the Emperour and the Princes of Germany were tired out with the war France began to be divided at home by Commotions Holland had made a separate peace with Spain and the Swedes feared that the Germans of whom was compos'd the greatest part of their Army might at last grow weary of being instrumental in the Ruin of their native Country or that one unfortunate blow might chance to rob them of the Fruits of their former Victories a Peace was therefore concluded at Osnabrugge with Sweden and at Munster with France by virtue of which the Swedes got a part of Pomerania Bremen and Wismas and five Millions of Crowns for the payment of their Forces France kept Brisac Suntgaw a part of Alsace and Philipsbourg By this Peace the Authority of the States of Germany and the Protestant Religion were Established at once and the Emperours Power confin'd within such Bounds that he could not easily hereafter attempt any thing against either of them especially since both Sweden and France had a free passage left them from whence they might easily oppose him if he design'd to transgress these Limits During this war dy'd Ferdinand II. whom succeeded his Son Ferdinand III. who died in the year 1657. In whose stead was in the year next following elected Emperour his Son Leopold § 19. After the Westphalian Peace Germany remained in peace for a considerable time except that the Emperour and Elector of Brandenburgh at which time the Swedes were engag'd in a War with Denmark fell into Pomerania but these differences were compos'd by the peace made at Oliva In the year 1663. a war began with the Turks when the Turks took Newâ—eusel but were also especially near St. Godhart soundly beaten Some are of opinion that if the Emperour had at that time vigorously pursâ—ed his Victory he might have beaten them out of Hungary since the Turks were put into a great consternation by the Persians and some Rebellious Bassa's and the Venetians did so vigorously push on the Siege of Canea But the Emperour was so forward in making peace with them because as it is supposed he was jealous of France And in the year 1672. Germany was again entangled in a war with France which was occasioned by the great progresses of the French against the Hollanders who were reliev'd by the Emperour and the Elector of Brandenburgh For tho in the year before the Emperour had made an Alliance with France whereby he had promised not to meddle in the War if France should attack one of the Triple Alliance nevertheless he sent his Forces towards the Rhine under pretence that it belong'd to him as being Emperour to take effectual care that the flame which was burning in the neighbouring Countries might not prove destructive to Germany And the Elector of Brandenburgh made heavy complaints that the French had made great havock in his Territories of Cleves The French on the other side sent an Army towards Germany in hopes to oblige the Emperour not to concern himself in this War but the French having not only committed great outrages in the Empire but also taken into possession the City of Treves and made great havock in the Palatinat the Emperor perswaded the States of the Empire to declare war against France Sweden was also afterwards engag'd in the same war which was ended by the peace made at Nimwegen whereby France got Friburgh in Brisâ—an in lieu of Philipsburgh and Sweden was restored to those Provinces which it had lost during the war § 18. If we duly consider the Genius of this Nation which inhabits this great Empire it is most evident that this Nation ever since the memory of Men has been very brave and addicted to War and that Germany has been an inexhaustible Source of Souldiers since there is scarce ever any want of Men who are ready to serve for Money and if they are once well Disciplined they are not only good at the first onset but are very fit to endure the hardships and inconveniences of a long war There are not in any other Nation so many to be met withal that are ready to list themselves in Foreign Service for Money neither â—is there any Country in Christendom where greater Forces both of Horse and Foot may be raised than in Germany But besides this the Germans are much addicted and very fit for Commerce and all sorts of Handy-crafts Trade and not only the Inhabitants of the Cities do apply themselves with great industry to the same but also if a Countryman gets a little beforehand in the World he puts his Son to some Handycraft's Trade or another tho a great many of them afterwards run into the Wars They are generally very free and honest very ambitious to maintain the so much praised Fidelity of the antient Germans they are not easily stirr'd up to raise Tumults but commonly are willing to remain under the same Government where they are Educated § 19. Tho the
After his death there was an Interregnum in Denmark during the space of seven years In the mean time the Holsteiners had brought the greatest part of Denmark under their Subjection till the Danes making an Insurrection against them endeavour'd to chase them out of Denmark and for this purpose call'd Waldemar the Son of Christopher II. who had been Educated at the Court of the Emperour Lewis the Bavarian into the Kingdom § 4. Waldemar III. did somwhat restore the decay'd State of the Kingdom having partly forc'd and partly bought the Holsteiners out of Denmark He sold Hisponia and Reval to the Knights of the Cross for 28000 Marks fine silver which sum he bestow'd most upon a Journey which he undertook into the Holy Land But he got Schonen again from Magnus Sameck the then King of Sweden by fair promises and by an agreement made betwixt him and Albert King of Swedeland Gotland was also surrendred to him and some other places belonging at that time to Sweden He was frequently at Wars with the Hanse Towns and died in the year 1375. After him Reign'd his Grandson Olaus VI. born of his Daughter Margaret and Hacquin King of Norway During his Minority the Mother had the supreme Administration of Affairs Having after his Fathers death obtained the Crown of Norway he laid also claim to the Kingdom of Sweden because his Father was Son of Magnus Sameck King of Sweden but he died young In his stead the Danes and Norwegians received for their Queen Margaret his Mother and she having declar'd Erick Pomeran her Sisters Daughters Son her Associate in the Government enter'd into a War against Albert King of Sweden But the Swedes being in general dissatisfied with their King deserted him acknowledging Margaret for their Queen Albert fought a Battel against Margaret but was defeated and taken Prisoner with his Son whom Margaret did not release till after seven years Imprisonment under condition that he should either pay 60000 Marks fine silver for his Ransom or else resign his Pretensions to the Kingdom of Sweden and he having perform'd the last Margaret caused Eric Pomeran to be Crowned King of Sweden In the year next following the Estates of all the three Northern Kingdoms assembled at Calmar where Erick having been declared their King an agreement was made among them that these three Kingdoms for the future should be Rul'd by one King Margaret who had been an extraordinary good Queen to Denmark died in the year 1412. After whose death Erick was sole King over these three Kingdoms but he was in continual broils with the Holsteiners who were assisted by the Hanse Towns concerning the Dutchy of Sleswick which differences were at last composed He surrendred to his Cousins the Dukes of Pomerania the Island of Rugen which had been a considerable time under Danish Subjection In the mean time the Swedes were grown very discontented because Erick did not Govern them according to his Coronation Oath and oppress'd them by his Foreign Officers which oblig'd them to stand up for the Defence of their Liberty The Danes also seeing that he was very careless of the Affairs of the Kingdom and did always live in Gotland did withdraw themselves from his Obedience alledging among other matters that because he had been endeavouring to Establish his Cousin Bogislaus Duke of Pomerania in his Throne in his life time he had thereby violated their Right of a Free Election And having chosen in his stead Christopher Duke of Bavaria Erick's Sisters Son he was Deposed and retired into Pomerania where he ended his life Christopher Reigned till the year 1448. with whose Reign the Danes were very well satisfied § 5. After his Death the Danes made an offer of that Crown to Adolf Duke of Sleswick and Earl of Holstein But he being very antient and infirm refused to accept of it and recommended to them Christian Earl of Oldenburgh his Sisters Son whom both the Danes and Norwegians declared their King and in this Family these two Crowns have remained ever since by a continual succession This King soon after began a War with the Swedes who had made one Charles Cnutson their King because they would have driven the deposed King Erick out of Gotland but King Christian coming to his assistance made himself Master of that Island Besides this some of the Swedish Nobility who were dissatisfied with Charles Cnutson having sided with Christian the War began to be carried on very vigorously betwixt these two Nations In this War the Archbishop of Vpsal did attack Charles with such Success that he obliged him to retire into Prussia and Christian was crowned King of Sweden But the Swedes being again dissatisfied with Christian recalled Charles Cnutson when the War began afresh and notwithstanding Charles Cnutson died in the year 1470 and Christian came with a great Army into Swedeland yet could he not maintain himself in the Throne his Forces having been defeated near Stockholm In the year 1471 the Emperor Frederick III. gave to him in Fief Ditmarsen as also to the Country of Holstein the Title of a Dukedom He married his Daughter Margaret to James III. King of Scotland giving her for a Dowry the Orkney Islands and Hetland which had hitherto been dependent on the Kingdom of Norway He died in the year 1481. In whose stead the Danes and Norwegians chose his Son John their King who divided the Dukedom of Holstein with his Brother Frederick This King John after he had reigned in peace for a conâ—iderable time did at last enter into a War against Sweden and having defeated the Dalekarls forced Steenure the Governour to surrender himself and the City of Stockholm and was crowned King of Sweden But in the year 1501 he was miserably and shamefully beaten by the Ditmarsians whom he would have brought under his Subjection and afterwards Steen Sture also drove him out of Sweden He was in continual broils with him and his Successor Suant Sture who were assisted by the Lubeckers till these Differences were at last composed soon after which he died § 6. Him succeeded his Son Christian II who drew upon him the Hatred of the Danes partly because he entertained a Woman of mean birth in the Netherlands whose name was Duivecke to be his Mistress and was strangely led by the Nose by her Mother Sigibirta a crafty old Woman partly because he had caused Torber Oxe the Governour of the Castle of Copenhagen to be as 't is thought unjustly executed In the mean time great Differences were arisen in Sweden betwixt Steen Sture the younger and Gustave Trolle the Archbishop of Vpsal the first having destroyed the Castle of Steka which belonged to the latter King Christian coming to the Assistance of the Archbishop took him along with him into Denmark where they laid the Design against Swedeland A Decree therefore was obtained from the Pope wherein he having condemned the Swedes to
undergo great Penalties for the violence offered to Gustave Trolle King Christian to put this Decree in execution sent his Forces into Sweden where Steen Sture being slain in an Engagement the whole Kingdom was put into Confusion by his Death And King Christian coming at last in person forced Christina the Widow of Steen Sture to surrender the City of Stockholm At last a general Amnesty having been published first he was crowned King of Sweden But when the Swedes thought themselves most secure he caused some of the chief Men under pretence of the former Violences committed upon Gustavus Trolle to be executed by the Hangman and committed besides great Cruelties In the mean time Gustavus Erickson who had been a Prisoner in Denmark having made his Escape arrived in Sweden and with the assistance of the Dalekarls whom he had stirred up entirely drove the Danes out of Sweden which ever since has maintained its Liberty against the Danes By this time the Hatred of the Danes against Christian was mightily encreased and the Jutes having first of all withdrawn themselves from their Obedience to him it put him into such a Consternation that he retreated with his Wife and Children into the Netherlands The Danes chose in his stead his Uncle Frederick Duke of Holstein for their King Christian having raised some Land-forces did endeavour to regain the Throne but they were dispersed again Charles V. also his Brother in law was so intangled in the War with France that he could not send him sufficient Succours At last he came with a Fleet into Norway where he surrendred himself to Dnut Gyldenstern who promised him security But King Frederick alleging that he was not obliged to keep that promise made him a Prisoner and sent him to the Castle of Sunderburgh But having resigned his Title to the Kingdom he was removed to the Castle of Callenburgh where he died § 7. Frederick I. entred into an Alliance with Gustavus King of Sweden and the Hanse Towns against the deposed King Christian and forced the Cities of Copenhagen and Malmoe which adhered to Christian to surrender themselves to him He also granted great Privileges to the Nobility and died in the year 1533 the year after he had made Christian II. his Prisoner Him succeeded his Son Christian III. who met with great Opposition at first from Christopher Earl of Oldenburgh and the Lubeckers who pretended to restore the imprisoned Christian to the Throne and had brought several Provinces over to their side but he at last surmounted these Difficulties with the Assistance of Gustavus King of Sweden and made himself Master of Copenhagen And because the Bishops had been all along against him they were excluded from the general Agreement and having been deposed in the same year the Protestant Religion was at the same time established in Denmark and Norway He reigned very peaceably after that time and died in the year 1558. § 8. His Son and Successor Frederick II. subdued the Ditmarsians then he entred into a War against Erick King of Sweden which was carried on with great losses on both sides for the space of nine years at last a Peace was concluded at Stetin by the mediation of the Emperour and the Kings of France and Poland He Reign'd afterwards very peaceably in Denmark till the year 1588. when he died Under the Reign also of his Son Christian IV. the Kingdom was in great Tranquility till the year 1611. when he attack'd the Swedish King Charles IX and took from him Calmar and Elfsburgh But he made Peace with Gustavus Adolph the Son of Charles by virtue of which he restor'd these places unto him in consideration of a good Sum of Money He was entangled in the Civil Wars of Germany for he having been made General of the Circle of the Lower Saxony he thereby came to be engag'd in a War against the Emperour But this War proved very disadvantageous to him he having receiv'd a great overthrow near King Luttern and being oblig'd not only to quit Germany but the Imperialists also enter'd Holstein and Jutland itself Yet he recover'd all again by virtue of a Peace made at Lubeck except that he lost the advantage of some Ecclesiastical Possessions in Germany which he intended for his Sons When Swedeland was afterwards engag'd in the German Wars he offer'd his mediation betwixt them and the Emperour in hopes thereby to recover his losses of the Ecclesiastical Possessions and to prevent that the Swedes might not get a firm footing in Germany In the mean while he was very vexatious to the Swedes endeavouring by all ways and means to stop the career of their Victories in Germany and to spoil their Trade at home till at last the Swedes being sorely vex'd that their Ships were continually detain'd and confiscated in the Sound did resolve to put an end to these inconveniencies and after they had let the Danes know that they would no longer suffer these Injuries fell with an Army into Holstein and Jutland and at last also into Schonen In this War the Danes were great losers both by Sea and Land but by the extraordinary Valour of their King they maintain'd themselves till by the mediation of France a Peace was concluded at Bromsebroo by virtue of which the Swedes got Gothland Osel and Jemperland and Holland was given them as a Pledge for the space of thirty years The Hollanders also taking hold of this opportunity did regulate the Toll of the Sound which hitherto having been raised at pleasure had been very troublesome to them He died in the year 1648. § 9. Him succeeded his Son Frederick III. who upon the perswasions of the Hollanders attack'd the Swedes promising himself great success against them at that time when he supposed that their King Charles Gustavus had quite weaken'd his strength against the Poles but the Swedish King came upon a sudden with an Army into Holstein and Jutland and among others took the Fortress of Fredericksudde by storm and there happening an extraordinary hard Frost at the beginning of the year 1658. he march'd over the Ice first into Funen where he surprised the Danish Troops from thence taking his way over Largeland Laland and Falster into Zealand This prodigious success obliged King Frederick to conclude a Peace with him at Roshild by virtue of which besides some other advantages he surrendred to the Swedes Holland Bleckingen Schonen Bornholm Bahus and Drontheim in Norway But King Charles Gustavus being inform'd that by the perswasions of the Emperour the Elector of Brandenburgh and the Hollanders the Danes had resolv'd to renew the War as soon as the Swedes had left the Country or should be again engaged in a War with Germany or Poland he resolv'd to be beforehand with them and returning into the Isle of Zealand took Cronenburgh and Besieg'd Copenhagen by Sea and Land In the
recompence sent a Hare-skin and Spinning-Wheel which so troubled him that he hanged himself But the King also was so troubled at this Defeat that he died of grief leaving four Sons behind him Among whom Vladislaus II. obtained a great part of the Kingdom with the Name of a Prince yet the other Brothers also shared several great Provinces among themselves according to their Father's last Will. This occasioned great Divisions and Civil Wars betwixt these Brothers and Vladislaus who pretended to dispossess the rest was himself obliged to quit the Country After him Boleslaus Crispus his Brother was made Prince of Poland who was forced to wage War against the Emperour Conrade III. and Frederick I. who would have restored Vladislaus At last a Peace was concluded betwixt them by Vertue of which Poland remained to Boleslaus but he was obliged to surrender Silesia which was then dependent on Poland to Vladislaus which being afterwards divided into a great many Dukedoms at last fell to the Crown of Bohemia This Boleslaus also received a great overthrow from the Prussians his Army having by the treachery of a Guide been misâ—ed into the Moors and Boggs Him succeeded his Brother Miccislaus Senior but he was deposed for Male-administration Him succeeded his Brother Casimir who is only famous for that he chastised the Prussiant He died in the year 1194. His Son Lescus Surnamed the White was fain to contend with the banished Miccislaus for the Kingdom with various Success till Miccislaus died Whose Son Vladislaus also raised some Disturbances against him for a while till at last he was forced to leave him in the quiet possession of Poland Under the Reign of this Lescus the Tartars made the first In-road into Russia and have ever since proved very troublesome and mischievous to Poland This Lescus was forced to wage War with Sventopolek whom he had constituted Governour of Pomerania He having made himself Duke of Pomerania did dismember it from the Kingdom of Poland Conrade also the Brother of Lescus had got the possession of Masovia and Cusavia who being not strong enough to defend himself against the Prussians who were fallen into his Country he called in the Knights of the Cross who were then by the Saracens driven out of Syria Unto these he surrendred the Country of Culm under condition that such places as by their help should be conquered in Prussia should be divided betwixt them which afterwards proved to be the occasion of great Wars betwixt them and Poland To Lescus succeeded his Son Boleslaus Surnamed the Chast under whose Reign the Tartars committed prodigious Barbarities in Poland and from thence made an In-road into Silesia where in a Battel fought near Lignitz they slew so many of the Inhabitants that they filled nine great Sacks with the Ears which they had cut off His Reign was besides this full of intestine Troubles Him succeeded his Cousin Lescus Surnamed the Black who was very Fortunate in his Wars with the Russians and Lithuanians he also quite rooted out the Jazygians which then inhabited Podolia but the Civil Commotions and frequent Incursions of the Tartars occasioned great Disturbances in the Kingdom He died in the year 1289. § 6. After the Death of Lescus there were great Contests in Poland concerning the Regency till at last Premissus Lord of Great Poland got the upper hand who also reassumed the Title of King which the Regents of Poland had not used during the space of 200 years ever since that the Pope after the banishment of Boleslaus the Hardy had forbid them to choose a King of Poland And the succeeding Princes were not very ambitious of that Title because the Country was divided among several Persons But Premislus did think himself powerful enough to make use of it He was murthered by some Brandenburgh Emissaries after he had reigned but seven Months After him was elected Vladislaus Locticus or Cubitalis who did not stile himself King but only Heir of Poland But he having been deposed for Male-administration Wenceslaus King of Bohemia was elected in his stead But after his Death which happened in the Year 1309. Locticus was restored who waged great Wars against the Knights of the Cross whom he at last vanquished in a great Battel Under his Reign the Dukes of Silesia who were Vassals of Poland submitted themselves to the Crown of Bohemia He died in the Year 1333. Him succeeded his Son Casimir the Great who having subdued all Russia united it to the Kingdom of Poland so that it should enjoy the same Laws and Liberties He also first introduced the Magdeburgh Laws and Constitutions into Poland and the Duke of Masuria did then first submit himself as a Vassal to the Crown of Poland He died in the Year 1370. leaving no Issue behind him and by his Death the Male-Race of Piastus lost the Crown of Poland § 7. After Casimir the Crown of Poland was devolved to Lewis King of Hungary the Sister's Son of Casimir The Poles were not well satisfied with him because he favoured the Hungarians too much He died in the Year 1382. Sigismund King of Hungary would fain have succeed him in Poland but the Poles refused him Some proposed Zicmovitus the Duke of Masuria but Hedwig the Daughter of King Lewis for whom the Poles would by all means reserve the Crown of Poland would not accept of him for her Husband At last the Poles Crowned the above-mentioned Hedwig and married her to Jagello Duke of Lithuania under Condition that he and his Subjects should turn Christians and Lithuania should be united to Poland in one body The first Condition was performed immediately for he was baptized and called Vladislaus IV. But the performance of the second Article was delayed by the Kings of Poland for a considerable time after under pretence that the Lithunians were not well satisfied in this Point but in effect because they were unwilling to surrender their right of Succession to the Dukedom of Lithuania till at last this Union was perfected under the Reign of King Sigismundus Augustus This Jagello defeated the Knights of the Cross in a memorable Battel where 50000 Men having been slain he took from them a great many Cities in Prussia but they afterwards recovered themselves He died in the Year 1434. Him succeeded his Son Vladislaus V. who also afterwards was made King of Hungary where he was engaged in a War against the Turks In this War John Humades first defeated the Turks near the River Morava and Vladislaus so beat them upon the Frontiers of Macedonia that they were forced to make a Truce for Ten Years But upon the perswasions of the Pope who sent the Cardinal Julian to absolve the King from his Oath this Truce was broken and not long after that memorable Battel was fought near Varna where the King himself was kill'd This Defeat was very shameful and
prejudicial to the Christians § 8. In his stead Casimir was made King of Poland A great part of Prussia which was weary of the Government of the Knights of the Cross did surrender it self under his Protection This occasioned a heavy War betwixt them and the Poles which having been carried on a great while with dubious Success a Peace was at last concluded by the mediation of the Pope by Vertue of which the Poles got Pomerellia Culm Marienburgh Stum and Elbing the rest remaining under the jurisdiction of the Knights of the Cross under Condition that the Master of that Order should be a Vassal of Poland and a Duke and Senator of that Kingdom Much about the same time the Duke of Vallachia did submit himself as a Vassal to the Crown of Poland Under the Reign of this King the Deputies of the Provinces first appeared at the Dyets of the Kingdom Vladislaus the Son of this Casimir was made King of Bohemia and afterwards also of Hungary tho' his own Brother John Albert did contend with him for the latter but being soundly beaten was obliged to desist from his Pretensions Casimir died in the Year 1492. Him succeeded his Son John Albert who received a signal overthrow in Vallachia from the Turks and rebellious Vallachians The Turks also fell into Poland but by a sudden great Frost a great many Thousands of them were starved to Death Under the Reign of this King the Dukedom of Plotzk◠in the Country of Masovia was united to Poland He died in the Year 1501. Whom succeeded his Brother Alexander but he did not Reign longer than till the Year 1506. Whom succeeded Sigismund one of the most Famous Princes of his time This King was engaged in three several Wars against the Muscovites wherein the Poles always were Victorious in the Field but the Muscovites who had got Smolensko by Treachery kept the possession of that place The War which he waged with the Knights of the Cross in Prussia at last composed under these Conditions that Albert Marquess of Brandenburgh who was then Master of that Order should receive the Eastern parts of Prussia as a hereditary Fief from the King and should acknowledge himself hereafter a Vassal of the Crown of Poland Under his Reign also the whole Country of Masovia was re-united to the Crown of Poland He also fought very successfully against the Vallachians and died in the Year 1548. leaving for his Successour his Son Sigismundus Augustus Under his Reign Livonia submitted it self to Poland as being not able to defend it self against the Muscovites who already had taken Dorpt Felin and several other places In this publick Consternation Estlad and Reval did surrender themselves to Erick King of Swedeland But the Archbishop of Riga and the Master of the Teutonick Order did seek for Protection of the King of Poland which he would not grant them upon any other terms than that they should submit themselves to the Crown of Poland Whereupon the Master of the Order having abdicated himself surrendred the Castle of Riga and some other places to the Poles And he in recompence of his Loss was made Duke of Curland and Semigall This occasioned a War betwixt the Poles and Muscovites wherein these took from the former Plotzk◠This King died without Children and by his Death the Male Race of the Jagellonick Family was quite extinguished § 9. After his Death there were great Contentions in Poland concerning the Election of a new King and at last by the majority of Votes Henry Duke of Anjou Brother of Charles IX King of France was declared King of Poland who arriving there was crowned in the same Year But he had scarce been four Monthsin Poland when having Notice that his Brother the King of France was dead he in the Night time and in a thick Fog for fear the Poles should detain him relinquished Poland and taking his way through Austria and Italy into France took Possession of that Kingdom The Poles being extreamly vexed at this Affront were for electing a new King A great many were for Maximilian of Austria but Stephen Batori Prince of Transylvania having been declared King by the plurality of Votes quickly came into Poland and excluded Maximilian by marrying Anna the Sister of Sigismundus Augustus This King reduced the City of Dantzick which had sided with Maximilian to obedience Afterwards he fell upon the Muscovites taking from them Plotzko and the neighbouring Countries At last he made Peace with the Muscovites under this Condition that they should resign to him the whole Country of Livonia in lieu of which he would restore to them such places as he had taken from them in Muscovy This King adorned the Kingdom with wholesome Constitutions and established the Militia of Horse which Souldiers being paid out of the fourth part of the Royal Revenues are commonly called the Quartians these he disposed upon the Frontiers to defend the same against the Incursions of the Tartars By this means that Tract of Land which from Bar Bracklavia and Kiovia extends it self betwixt the two Rivers of the Dniester and the Borysthenes as far as to the Black Sea was filled with populous Cities and Towns which is now called the Vkraine it having been formerly a desolate Country He also put into a good Order and Discipline the Cosacks who served for Foot Souldiers giving to them Techtimorovia situated on the River Borysthenes which they made afterwards their Magazine and the place of Residence of their Governours Before this time the Cosacks were only a wild and barbarous sort of Rabble who were gathered out of the Polish Russia and having settled themselves in the Island of the River Borysthenes beneath Kiovia lived upon Robbing and Plunder These Cosacks after they were brought into good Discipline by this King Stephen have been for a considerable time serviceable to the Crown of Poland not only against the Incursions of the Tartars but also by their cruising into the Black Sea have done great Mischief to the Turks For they have had Courage enough to ransack the Cities of Trebisond and Sinope nay even the Suburbs of Constantinople with other places This brave King whilst he was making Preparations against the Turks died in the Year 1586. § 10. After his Death Sigismund Son to John King of Swedeland was made King of Poland who had this Advantage that his Mother Catherine had been Sister of Sigismundus Augustus and so consequently was descended from the Jagellonick Race Some of the Poles proclaimed Maximilian their King but he coming with some Forces to take Possession of the Kingdom was beaten and taken Prisoner and before he obtained his Liberty was obliged to renounce his Title to that Crown After the Death of John King of Sweden Sigismund went in the Year next following into Swedeland where he was Crowned King of Sweden But having afterwards lost that Crown it occasioned a War betwixt Poland and Sweden
In the beginning of this War Charles IX King of Sweden took a great many places from the Poles in Livonia which were however most of them afterwards retaken by the Polish General and Chancellour Zamoiski Besides this the King of Sweden was vanquished in a great Battel fought near Kirckholm and Riga where he narrowly escaped himself But some intestine Divisions being arisen betwixt the King and the Nobility of Poland King Charles got an opportunity to recover himself In the mean time there was a War kindled betwixt the Muscovites and Poles by the following occasion There was a certain Person in Poland who pretended that he was Demetrius the Son of John Basilowitz Grand Duke of Muscovy and that he was to have been murthered by the Order of Boris Gudenow who hoped thereby to obtain the Succession in the Empire after the Death of Theodore the eldest Son of the said John Basilowitz but that another had been killed in his stead This Man having found great Encouragement from George Mniszeck the Vayvod of Sendemir promised to marry his Daughter Wherefore this Vayvod with the Assistance of some other Polish Lords having gathered an Army that marched with Demetrius into Muscovy And the Grand Duke Boris Gudenow happening to die suddenly soon after Demetrius was well received by the Russians and having vanquished such as pretended to oppose him he came up to the City of Muscovy where he was proclaimed Grand Duke But he quickly made himself odious to the Muscovites they suspecting him to be an Impostor but did however hide their resentments till the arrival of the Polish Bride In the mean while the Muscovites under the Conduct of those of Suski who were by their Mother's side descended from the Family of the Grand Dukes had under-hand got together about 20000 Men. These at the time when the Nuptials were celebrating with great Pomp raised a Tumult attacked the Castle and cut to pieces Demetrius and a great many Poles who were come along with the Bride tho' some of the chiefest defended themselves bravely and escaped their Fury Then Basilius Suski was proclaimed Great Duke in the publick Market place who caused there the Body of Demetrius to be exposed to publick view but he being extreamly defaced by his Wounds his Face could not be discerned by the multitude Immediatly after a rumor was spread abroad that Demetrius was escaped and another appeared soon after who pretended to be the same Demetrius Whether it was the same or not is not yet determined this is certain that the Poles did acknowledge him as such they being very desirous to revenge the former Affront and the Death of their Friends This Old or New Demetrius did march with a great Army composed of Poles and Cosacks into Muscovy where he several times beat Suski whom he obliged to set at Liberty the captive Bride and to beg the King of Poland to recal his Subjects But the Bride having acknowledged this Demetrius for her Husband he got a great part both in Muscovy and Poland that sided with him and would quickly have ruined Suski if he had not been succoured by the King of Sweden who sent Pontus de la Gardie with some Forces to his Assistance Sigismund also took hold of this Opportunity to try whether he could at least recover Smolensko and Severia from the Muscovites Wherefore he besieged Smolensko in the Year 1609. which however he could not make himself Master of till the Year 1611. when he took it by Storm In the mean time the Poles which had hitherto sided with Demetrius were recalled by Sigismund who did think it not convenient that so considerable a part of his Forces should be under the Command of another By the removal of these Forces Suski had leisure given him to recollect himself and with the Auxilaries sent him out of Swedeland he marched against the Poles who had besieged Smolensko but was defeated by the Poles near Clusin By this overthrow the Affairs of the Muscovites were again put into a very dangerous Condition Wherefore they took this Resolution to avoid the Danger which threatened them from the Polish side They deposed Suski who by his Misfortunes was become odious to them and offered the Crown of Muscovy to Vladislaus the Prince of Poland By this means they hoped at one stroak to ruin Demetrius and to be reconciled to the Poles in hopes that they might easily meet with an Opportunity hereafter when they had once rid themselves of the present Danger to rid themselves also of the Prince of Poland And this Project succeeed very well for the Polish Troops immediatly left the Party of Demetrius Suski was surrendred to the Poles who promised to the Muscovites what had sworn before Allegiance to Vladislaus that he should appear in Person in Muscovy in the Year 1610. But King Sigismund by the perswasions of some of his Friends refused this offer thinking it more for his purpose to Conquer Muscovy by Force of Arms which Opportunity however he missed of since he did not immediatly march towards the City of Muscovy which he might have taken at the first Assault But the Muscovites having discovered the Design of the Poles did unanimously revolt from Vladislaus especially since they had in the mean while been rid of Demetrius who had been murthered by the Tartars that were his Gaurds They therefore attacked the Polish Garrison in the City of Muscovy which consisted of Seven Thousand Men but these defended themselves bravely and besides this set Fire to the whole City which before had 180000 Houses where abundance of People were burned Nevertheless the Muscovites recovered themselves and besieged the Polish Garrison in the Castle of Muscovy If King Sigismund immediatly after the taking of Smolensko had sent them Relief as he easily might have done he questionless might have established his Affairs in Muscovy But he marching back with his Army into Poland and sending to their Relief neither Men nor Money the Garrison who had before plundered the Treasury of the Great Duke to the number of 7000. leaving some to Guard the Castle fought their way through the Muscovites and came to King Sigismund to demand their Pay And tho' Sigismund began to apply himself in good earnest to re-establish his Affairs in Muscovy yet all his Designs were by the jealousie which reigned betwixt the Generals so long delayed till the Poles who had the Gaurd of the Castle of the City of Muscovy were forced by Famine to surrender it Thus all was lost in Muscovy for Sigismund who was the more troubled at it because he had made an account by the Conquest of Muscovy to open his way into Swedeland Besides this the Poles sustained in the same Year a considerable Loss in Moldavia Prince Vladislaus did undertake an Expedition into Muscovy but to no great purpose wherefore he made a Truce with them for fourteen Years wherein it was agreed
that the Poles in the mean time should keep in their Possession the Dukedom of Severia Zernigo and Novogrod which they had taken during these Troubles in Muscovy In the mean time George Farenbach did surrender several places in Livonia to the King of Sweden Gustavus Adolphus but it was suspected that he intended to betray the King for soon after the same Farenbach was reconciled to King Sigismund unto whom he restored all the places except Pernau In the Year 1620. the Poles were engaged in a War against the Turks that were as 't is supposed stirred up by Betlem Gabor Prince of Transylvania for Sigismund having assisted the Emperour against him Betlem Gabor was for making them a Diversion by the help of the Turks The Turks therefore entred Moldavia with an Intention to banish that Duke who sided with the Poles the Polish General Zolkieuski coming to the Assistance of the Duke of Moldavia advanced too far into the Country and as he was marching back was totally routed and himself slain upon the Place In the Year next following the Turks marched with their whole Froces against Poland who were met by the Poles near Chocim under the Command of Prince Vladislaus The Polish Army was about 65000 strong but the Turks 392000 Men commanded by the Turkish Emperour Osman in Person The Turks did attempt three times to take the Polish Camp by Storm but were as often repulsed with great Loss But the Poles in the mean while suffered extreamly for want of Ammunition and Provisions and were mightily weakened by Sicknesses and the Mortahty among their Horses Nevertheless the Turkish Emperour made a very honourable Peace with them after he had lost 60000 Men in these several Storms made upon their Camp and a greater Number in his march back to Constantinople In the mean time King Gustavus Adolphus falling into Livonia took the City of Riga without any great Resistance And the rest of Livonia except Dunneburgh was Conquered by the Swedes in the Year 1625. King Gustavous entred Prussia with an Army in the Year 1626. where he took the Cities of Marienburgh and Elbing besides some other Places This War was thus carried on without any General Engagement till the Year 1629. when Hans Wrangel the Swedish General defeated the Poles near Gorzno Then the Emperour sent some Forces to the Assistance of the Poles who in a Battel fought near Stum were very near having made King Gustavus their Prisoner But the Polish Affairs being after this Battel fallen into great Confusion a Truce was concluded by the mediation of France and England till the Year 1634. the Swedes being in the mean while to keep in their Possession Elbing Memel Braunsberg Pillâ—u and what else they had taken in Livonia Sigismund died in the Year 1632. § 11. After his Death his Son Vladislaus IV. was declared King who in the Year next following obtained a signal Victory over the Muscovites that had besieged Smolensko for he not only forced them to raise the Siege but also brought the Muscovite Army into such streights that they were forced to surrender themselves And the Turks who would have made a Diversion to him were also bravely repulsed At last Vladislaus made a very advantageous Peace on his side with the Muscovites by vertue of which these renounced all their Pretensions upon the two large Dukedoms of Smolensko and Ozernichow This begot such a Terrour among the Turks that they freely made him Restitution for the Damages sustained in their last In-road having also caused the Bashaw who commanded these Forces to be strangled The Truce with Sweden was prolonged at Stumdorf in Prussia for 26 Years where the places possessed before by the Swedes in Prussia were restored to the Poles because the Swedish Affairs in Germany were then after the Battel of Norlingen in a very ill Condition and besides this the English and Dutch were extreamly dissatisfied with the Tolls that were paid in Prussia In the Year 1637. the Foundation was laid of the War with the Cosacks which has brought unspeakable Mischiefs upon the Poles The business happened thus As the number of the Cosacks was greatly encreased by the great number of Boors which frequently ran into them so the great Men in Poland had purchased great Estates in the Vkraine who were of Opinion that their Revenues would be considerably encreased if the Liberty of the Cosacks were reduced into more narrow bounds Wherefore they having advised the King that they ought to be more restrained for the future the Polish General Konicepoliski did cause the Fortress of Hudack to be built just at a point where the River of Zwamer falls into the Dnieper or Borysthenes The Cosacks endeavoured to prevent the perfecting of this Work by force but being routed by the Poles were obliged to surrender their General Pauluck and some of their Chief Men among them who were all notwithstanding a Pardon was promised them before hand beheaded Besides this it was decreed in the Dyet that all their former Priviledges and the Fortress of Techtimorovia should be taken from them and that in their stead a new body of Militia should be settled there To put this Decree in execution the Polish Army marched into the Vkraine against which the Cosacks fought with great bravery promising nevertheless that they would be faithful to the Crown of Polana if their ancient Priviledges were confirmed to them which the Poles did promise them bur did not perform nay did even treat some of them very ill For among other oppressive Methods they took also from them some of their Greek Churches Their General Chmielinski was also grosly Affronted for which he could obtain no Satisfaction For the King having granted him a Priviledge to build some Mills a certain Gentleman whose Name was Jarinski burnt the same having also ravished his Wife and afterwards killed both her and her Son § 12. In the mean time Vladislaus died whom succeeded his Brother John Casimir Then Chmielinski to revenge himself stirred up the Cosacks against the Poles who with Burning Plundering and Ravishing did what Mischief they could to the Polish Nobility And the Senators having desired the King to march out into the Field against them they were answered by him That they ought not to have burnt down their Mills Whereat the Poles being extreamly dissatisfied brought together an Army of 50000 Men which being defeated by the Cosacks there were killed 10000 upon the Spot and besides this they took the City of Kiovia To revenge this Affront the Poles summoned the seventh Man throughout the whole Kingdom and marched against the Cosacks without the Consent of the King but were again miserably beaten by them But Chmielinski celebrating the Nuptials of his Son with the Daughter of the Prince of Vallachia the Poles surprised the Cosacks thereabouts plundered the City and took the Grecian Patriarch prisoner The Cosacks then sent to the King to know
whether this had been done by his Authority and the King having answered No but that it had been done by the Nobility to take revenge of the Cosacks these joined with the Tartars and fell into Poland against these the King went in Person into the Field at the Head of the Nobility and defeated them in a Battel but the King having afterwards made an Agreement with them the Nobility was greatly discontented with the King's proceedings alledging that the King had granted too much to the Cosacks Whilst the Jealousies reigned in Poland the Muscovites fell into Poland and having brought the Cosacks over to their Party besieged Smolensko which they took in the Year next following and having ravaged every where in Lithuania they took Wilea and some other Cities where they committed great Barbarities In the Year 1655. another Storm threatened the Poles For Charles Gustavus King of Swedeland having with an Army of chosen Men entred that Kingdom first Conquered great Poland and Masovia and afterwards the lesser Poland with the capital City Cracovia from whence he marched into Prussia where almost all the Cities surrendred themselves except Dantzick where were at first a great many Citizens that favoured the Swedes but by the perswasions of some Ministers were kept in Obedience to Poland The Resistance which was made by this one City was the main Reason why all the Advantages got by the Swedes proved fruitless at last and that they could not maintain themselves in Prussia notwithstanding that not only the whole Militia of Poland and that part of Lithuania which was not under the subjection of the Muscovites had submitted themselves to the Swedish Protection but also that King John Casimir himself fled into Silesia For the Poles having recollected themselves after the first Constemation was over and being joined by the Tartars fell upon such of the Swedish Forces as were dispersed up and down the Country The Lithuanians also revolted and killed all the Swedes that were in Winter Quarters with them King Charles Gustavus also had greatly weakened his Army not only by the great March towards Jeroslavia but also Czarneski the Polish General did often with his Light-Horse fall upon on the Rear of the Army and did considerable Mischief In the mean while the Poles also had retaken Warsovia where they had made the Swedish Governour Wittenbergh and some other great Officers Prisoners contrary to the Articles made at the surrendry of the Place And tho' King Charles Gustavus having been joined before by the Elector of Brandenburgh's Forces did vanquish the Poles and Tartars in a memorable Battel which lasted three Days and was fought near Warsovia yet all the Princes of Europe began to look about them and to consult about a Diversion to be made Sweden The Muscovites fell into Livonia where they besieged Riga but to no purpose The Hollanders did give plainly to understand that they were not willing that Prussia should come under the subjection of Swedeland And the Danes also began to be in motion On the other hand Ragozi Prince of Transylvania entred Poland with an Army to try whether perhaps he could obtain that Crown for himself But the King of Sweden being obliged to march out of Poland against the Danes Ragozi made a bad Market of it for before he could reach his own Country he was totally routed and oliged to make a shameful accord with the Poles Which misfortune however he might have avoided if he according to the advice of the King of Sweden who promised to keep the Poles so long in play till he was out of danger would have taken his march directly over Brescie Pinsk and so further towards his own Frontiers But Ragozi would by all means take his way near Cracaw Then the Poles retook Cracaw and Thorn and chased the Swedes out of Curland who had before taken the Duke of that name Prisoner The Poles also besieged Riga but were beaten from thence by the Swedish General Helmfeld And tho the Poles by the Peace made at Oliva recovered all Prussia again yet were they obliged to renounce all their pretensions upon Livonia and to leave the Muscovites in the possession of Smolensko Severia and Kiovia Neither could they appease the Cosacks some of them having put themselves under the protection of the Muscovites some under the Turks whereby they shewed the way to the Turks into Poland Neither could the King put an end to the intestine divisions and jealousies wherefore at last tired with these troubles John Casimir resigned the Crown and living a retired life in France in the Abby of St. Germain he there dyed a few years after § 13. There being now left none of the Royal Family in Poland several Foreigners pretended to the Crown But at last a Piastus whose name was Michael Witsnowizki was declared King chiefly by the Votes of the lesser Nobility His short Reign was full of intestine commotions and the Turks in the mean while did not cease to do considerable mischief in Poland having in the year 1672. taken Caminieck in Podolia which Fortress having been formerly thought impregnable serves them now for a door through which they may enter Poland at pleasure A Peace was then concluded with the Turks by vertue of which the said Fortress remained in the possession of the Turks the Poles also having promised to pay to the Turks a yearly Tribute This King dyed in the year 1673. In whose stead in the year next following the Polish General John Sobieski was made King of Poland he having in the year before attack'd the Turks in their Camp with such success that of 32000 Men scarce 1500 escaped alive He renewed the War with the Turks but concluded a Peace with them in the year 1676. by vertue of which the Turks kept the Fortress of Caminieck but remitted the yearly Tribute to the Poles He being a Man of great capacity it is hoped that he may prove a good King of Poland § 14. It is to be considered concerning the Polish Nation that whosoever is not a Nobleman in Poland is esteemed a Boor. For the Inhabitants of the Cities are very little regarded and the Tradesmen are most Foreigners But the Boors are esteemed nor used no better than Slaves being also very raw and barbarous both in their Life and Conversation wherefore when we talk of the Poles thereby ought only to be understood the Nobility They are therefore commonly downright and honest very seldom given to the art of dissembling they are of a very generous spirit and expect a great deal of respect And if you give them as much respect as they pretend to they are no less courteous and will willingly pay a respect again to you and their words and behaviour are full of Pomp and Ceremony They are very liberal or rather profuse and not given to be parsimonious tho they should want the next day This Nation also is very fierce
and extravagant much inclined to an uncountroled liberty or rather licentiousness and petulancy Wherefore Plots and Conspiracies against their Kings are frequent among them whose Actions they canvase with a great deal of freedom being always jealous of the least point of their Liberty They do not want courage but they are more fit to act with a sudden heat than to endure long the fatigues of War And because the Nobles only apply themselves to the War who never serve but on Horseback and the rest of the Inhabitants are of no great spirit their infantry gathered out of the Natives is not worth much wherefore they are obliged in their stead to make use of Foreigners listed into their Service or of the Cosacks who are courageous and active § 15. This Country is of a vast extent and very Fertile in general fit both for Tillage and Pasture or breeding of Cattel For Holland draws most of its Corn out of Poland and the Polish Oxen are sent in great numbers into Germany The Polish Wool also is in good esteem abroad Poland abounds with good Horses Lituania produces abundance of Hony which is most consumed by the Inhabitants who make Mead of it the rest is exported as likewise abundance of Wax Hemp Flax Leather Pot-aslies Salt Wood and the like But on the contrary the Commodities which are imported here are Silk woollen Stuffs and Cloaths Tapestries Sables Hungarian and Spanish Wines abundance of Spice which they use in great quantity in their Dyet If the Poles were addicted in the least to good Husbandry and would apply themselves a little to Manufactures the Commodities fit for exportation here would much surpass those which need be imported Poland is very populous and full of Towns and Villages Some have computed that the King and the Nobility have in their possession 90000 Cities and Villages the Bishops and Canons 100550 the rest of the Clergy Monks and Nuns 60950. Which in all amounts to the number of 250950 Towns and Villages Yet I will not be answerable for this account § 16. The chief strength of this Kingdom consists in the Nobility The Poles have formerly given out that they could raise 250000 Horse some say 200000 out of the Nobility Which seems to be a little largely spoken except you would reckon among them their Servants This is certain that in no Kingdom of Europe there is so great a number of Nobles They also may find a way to raise a proportionable Infantry out of the Cosacks And if they will stretch a little their Purses they are able enough to raise sufficient for the maintaining of a great Army But here is the mischief that the King cannot levy any extraordinary Taxes without the consent of the Nobility and both the Clergy and the Nobility are very backward in paying of any Taxes or at least grow quickly aweary of them except it be in case of the highest necessity And this is the reason why the King of Poland cannot carry on a War long with vigour Besides this when the Nobles are sâ—â—moned to appear in Arms they come slowly into thâ—â—ield and are not easily kept under Discipline The Polish Armies have also this inconveniency in them that where 10000 fighting Men are at least five times the number of Servants and idle Fellows follow the Camp which proves a destruction to their own Country and occasions scarcity of Provisions both for Men and Horse § 17. Concerning their Form of Government it is to be observed that the Poles live under one Head who bears the Title and lives in the Splendour becoming a King but if you consider his Power which is circumscribed within very narrow bounds he is in effect no more than the Prime or Chief Regent in a Free Commonwealth This King is always chosen by a free Election where every Noble Man there present has his Vote and tho the Poles have been always inclined to keep to the Royal Race yet have they never been for declaring a Successour during the life of the present King but have always expected the vacancy of the Throne as being of opinion that this time is the most proper to abolish such Abuses as perhaps are crept in under the former Reign and to prevent all means which may prove prejudicial afterwards to their Liberties But that during this Vacancy all disorders may be prevented Justice is then exercised with more severity than at other times the Archbishop of Guiesen who is the Primate of Poland being in the mean while the Regent or as it were Interrex of the Kingdom The Poles have had for a considerable time this Maxim that they would rather choose a King out of a Foreign Princely Family than out of their own Nobility as being of Opinion that thereby the equality among the Nobility may be better preserved for a Foreigner is no more engaged to one than to another whereas a Native always prefers his Kindred and Relations before the rest and this Rule they have observed ever since the time of Jagello who being a Lituanian united Lituania with Poland But they had not the same good fortune with Sigismund King of Sweden partly because the situation of these two Kingdoms is such that both cannot well be governed by one King partly because they were thereby engaged in a heavy War against Swedeland which else might easily have been avoided but they have been always very careful not to take their Kings out of the House of Austria fearing lest they should be treated like the Hungarians and Bohemians In the two last Elections they have chosen two Kings out of their own Nobility and whether thereby these Factions which have hitherto been predominant in that Kingdom can be suppressed time will shew This Elective King has a great Revenue out of the Lands belonging to the Crown and has the sole power to dispose of all vacant Offices Dignities and Benefices but he cannot make new Laws begin a War impose new Taxes or undertake any other Matters of great moment without the consent of the Estates The Estates in Poland are composed of the Bishops and some Abbots of the Palatins or Vaywods which are Governours of the Provinces of the Castellans or Governours of Castles and of the chief Officers of the Kingdom these compose the Senate which consisted formerly of 150 Persons besides these there are the Deputies of the Nobility out of each District who have almost the same power which the Tribunes of the People had at Rome since one single person among them by entring his Protest may annul a Decree at the Dyet and these Deputies use their Tongues very freely at the Dyet both against the King and his Ministers from whence it often happens that Matters are debated here with great confusion since by the capricious humour of one Deputy the benefit of the whole Dyet is lost at once especially since a certain time of six weeks is prefixed by the Laws for
the Turkish subjection The Cosacks also used to be very serviceable against the Tartars as living near the Isthmus of the Taurick Chersonese and therefore were conveniently situated to cut of their retreat in their return Home But the Poles by their ill entertainment have so exasperated the Cosacks that since they have done as much mischief to them as formerly they used to do good And if the Poles should not be able by fair means to bring over the Cosacks again to their side and these should either submit themselves to the Moscovites or the Turks or that these should quite root them out then Poland has got an incurable Ulcer on that side which may prove fatal to all the Neighbouring Provinces of the Vkrain Lastly the Turk is a dangerous Neighbour to Poland whose strength is much superior to that of Poland especially if the Poles are not assisted by the Cosacks or by some Foreign State For tho the Polish Cavalry may not be inferiour to the Turks yet cannot I see which way they can bring into the Field such Forces as may be equal to the Janisaries Tho the negligence and domestick divisions of the Poles have lately been the chief inducements which have drawn the Turks so deep into Poland There is not any thing which would more conveniently secure the Poles against the Turks than if the Princes of Moldavia Wallachia and Transylvania did belong to Poland they being able to hinder the passage of the Turks into Poland But because the Poles have long ago lost this advantage or rather neglected it it is their business now to take care that the Turks do not advance deeper into the Country And to take away all pretensions of a War from the Turks it seems very necessary that the Poles as much as in them lies do take care that the Cosacks do not in time of Peace commit depredations upon the Turkish Subjects For else the Turks are not to be blamed if endeavouring to root out these rapacious Birds they destroy their Nest and make the Vkrain a vast Wilderness When Poland is engaged in a War with the Turks it may expect some Subsides from the Pope The House of Austria is able by making a diversion to the Turks to give relief to Poland but this House hitherto has not been forward to attack the Turks if these have not been the first aggressors The Moscovites also might contribute somthing this way if there were any hopes of a true understanding betwixt these two Nations but as the case now stands the Poles must chiefly rely upon their own strength and by the circumstances of their own affairs be able to judg how far they ought to engage themselves against the Turk CHAP. XI Of MOSCOVT § 1. THE first origin of this Empire and the atchievements of their antient Princes are very uncertain and obscure since what is to be found of this nature among an ignorant people is all very confused So much is certain that this great Empire was formerly divided into a great many petty Lordships which afterwards were united in one body We will only relate in a few words that the Russians in the year 989. first embraced the Christian Religion at which time their Prince Wolodomir married Anne the Sister of the Grecian Emperour Basilius Porphyrogenitus In the year 1237. their Prince George was slain by Battus the King of the Tartars whereby the Russians being brought under the subjection of the Tartars their Princes were dependent on them After a long time they at last freed themselves from this slavery under their Prince John Son of Basilius the Blind who began his Reign in the year 1450. Under his Reign Russia was first united into one considerable Body he having subdued most of these petty Princes which had divided Russia among them especially the Dukes of Tiver and of Great Novogrod in which City 't is said he got a booty of three hundred Cart loads of Gold and Silver This Prince built Juanogrod a Castle near Narva § 2. Him succeeded his Son Basilius who took Pleskeu which was formerly a free City From the Poles he also took Smolensko but was soundly beaten by the Astracan Tartars who at the same time ransack'd the City of Moscovy Him succeeded his Son John Basilowitz a cruel Tyrant who conquer'd the two Kingdoms of the Tartars of Casan and Astracan and united them to Muscovy He used the Livonians very â—atharously having killed one Furstenbergh the Master of the Order of Knighthood there which was the occasion that the City of Reval and whole Tethland surrender'd themselves to Swedeland and all the rest of Livonia to Poland He was at first victorious against the Poles but afterwards Stephen Batori took from him Plotzko and several other places He died in the Year 1584. and unto him succeeded his Son Theodore Iuanowitz a very simple Prince against whom the Swedes waged War about Ingermanland § 3. This Theodore dying without Issue his Brother in Law Boris Guidenow did by his Intrigues obtain the Empire but with very indifferent Success especially after the supposed Demetrius began to contend with him for it during which Troubles he died His Son Theodore Borissowitz was proclaimed Great Duke of Muscovy but the Muscovites having afterwards for the most part sided with the supposed Demetrius he was taken Prisoner and murthered after he had but Six Months enjoyed the Title of Grand Duke What became of the supposed Demetrius and how Basilius Zuski took upon him the Imperial Dignity we have related before To this Zuski Charles IX King of Swedeland offered his Assistance against the second supposed Demetrius which he at first refused to accept of But afterwards when the other began to be too strong for him he earnestly desired the same promising to surrender to Charles as an acknowledgement Kekholm The King sent to his Assistance Pontus de la Gardie with some Thousand Men who were very serviceable to the Muscovites nevertheless they made a great many Evasions refusing to deliver up these places which they had promised before wherefore the Swedes took them by Force and thereby united Carelia and the rest of Ingermanland with the Kingdom of Sweden How this Basilius Zuski was delivered up to the Poles how the supposed Demetrius was slain and Vladislaus Prince of Poland made Duke of Muscovy had been related before § 4. At last Michael Fadorowitz Son of the Patriarch Theodore Mikitowitz born of the Daughter of John Basilowitz maintained himself in the Empire who having concluded a Peace with Sweden and Poland restored tranquillity to the Muscovites Him succeeded his Son Alexius Michaelowitz who in the Year 1653. falling upon the Poles took from them Smolensko and Kiovia and committed great depredations in Lithuania And having entred Livonia took Dorpt Koenhusen and several other places of less Note but was obliged to raise the Siege of Riga with great Loss
all the rest viz. The Archbishops of Rome Constantinople Antioch and Alexandria these being then the four principal Cities of the Roman Empire and the Archbishop of Jerusalem was added to their number because of the Antient Holiness of that City And tho the Emperor Phocas out of a spite against the Patriarch of Constantinople who who would not approve of the Murther committed upon Mauritius did grant the precedency to Boniface III. the then Bishop of Rome who did thereupon take upon him the Title of Oecumenical Bishop yet this Prerogative did not extend any further than to bare Precedency nor did imply any Power or Jurisdiction over the rest which the other Patriarchs never acknowledged And a considerable time before when the Bishop of Rome pretended to put his Commands upon the Bishops of Africa and for that purpose alledged a Canon of the Council of Oliva which was falsified they sent him back a very smart Answer And in the whole business there is no footsteps of a Divine Institution to be met withal the same being purely Human nor can any reason be alledged why the Bishop of Rome possesses the first Rank other than why he of Antioch has the third among them And because one State cannot prescribe Laws to another therefore if any Prerogatives have been granted to the Bishop of Rome by the Roman Emperors or the Antient Councils which were nothing formerly but an Assembly of the Clergy of the Roman Empire the same do not oblige any other State nor can they extend beyond the Bounds and Jurisdiction of the antient Roman Empire But if we put the Case that some Christian Princes or States have afterwards allowed to the Pope a certain power over the Church in their Dominions this was either done because they either understood not the true nature of this Power or because they were deceived by the Popes In the first Case the same is to be deemed nothing else but a Treaty or Alliance with the Pope the better to Administer the Church Affairs with the Pope's Direction Such a Treaty or Alliance as it Originally proceeds from the Consent of that State so the same may be Annulled again in the same manner as other Alliances are whenever it proves prejudicial to the State or the Pope begins to abuse the Authority granted him by the State But if the Pope has either by Fraud or Imposition obtained his Power over other States these so misguided and thus surprised States have a right as soon as they have discovered the Fraud and are convinced of their Error to shake off such an unjust Usurpation and besides may demand satisfaction for the dammages sustained by these impostures § 16. Neither could the Bishops of Rome extend their Power over the Western parts all at once but it was introduced from time to time by degrees and by various Artifices and under several pretences For when they had once fastened their Paws they did not retreat till they had obtained their pretensions tho they were several times denied admittance They did very wisely take hold of that opportunity which presented itself and was the chiefest of all in my jugdment when the Emperors began to choose other places of Residence besides Rome since by their constant presence there they might easily have kept under the ambitious designs of the Bishops For the Bishops of Constantinople who questionless were no less proud and ambitious than those of Rome could never gain this Point The next thing which mainly contributed to this Power was that afterwards the Western Empire was divided into several new Kingdoms erected by barbarous and Pagan Nations and these having been converted to the Christian Faith with the assistance of the Romish Church thought themselves obliged to pay to her a profound respect and to honor her as the most antient and the principal of the Western parts To recite all the particulars here is not for our purpose it will be sufficient to touch upon some of the main Points it is therefore to be remarked that since the Fifth Century the Bishops which lived on this side of the Alpes used to go to Rome to visit the Sepulchres of S. Peter and S. Paul out of a Superstition or a Devotion very common in those days or because they thereby intended to testifie their firm adherency to the Christian Faith This voluntary Devotion was afterwards by degrees changed into a necessity and such as neglected it used to receive severe rebukes From hence it was easie for the Popes afterwards to pretend that the Bishops ought to receive their Confirmation from Rome Some other Bishops and Churches also that were Novices in comparison of the antient Roman Church used to refer themselves to and ask the advice of the Church of Rome concerning some Matters of great Consequence and the true use and interpretation of the Canons And when they once perceived at Rome that their answers were taken as decisions they began to send their Decrees before they were demanded under pretence that Rome being the first Seat of the Christian Bishops it ought to take effectual care that the Canons and Ecclesiastical Laws were duely put in Execution Under the same pretence they made themselves immediate Judges over the Differences arisen betwixt the Bishops and incroaching upon the Right and Jurisdiction of the Metropolitans used to depose such Bishops as according to their Opinion had not a right Ordination or such as were accused of some enormous Crimes they obliged to appear before them at Rome to defend their Cause And if there were some that pretended to a Prerogative or to obtain an Exemption from the Canons they did Travel to Rome where they were kindly received and incouraged in their demands whereby the Staple of Dispensations and Favours to be granted was establish'd at Rome And if any one had lost his Cause before the ordinary Judge he used to Appeal to Rome where he was kindly received and incouraged The French Historians relate that because the Emperor Henry had made the City of Arles the Capital City over seven Provinces the Pope Constituted the Archbishop of the said City his Vicar in France for fear lest the said Archbishop might by degrees attempt to make himself Patriarch of France And this Archbishop chose rather to have the inspection tho precariously over seventeen Provinces into which France was divided at that time than to be the Head only of seven in his own right This Man to add the more Authority to his Commision did as much as in him was endeavour to Establish the Popes Authority there Afterwards in the Eighth Century when great Disorders and Debaucheries were become frequent among the Monks and Clergy an English Frier whose name was Winifred and who afterwards called himself Boniface did out of a particular Zeal take upon himself the Reformation of the Manners and Lives of the Clergy and did endeavour to Establish the Christian Religion in several parts
who were grown weary of the Swedish Government Under the Reign of these five last Kings there were golden times in Sweden the Christian Faith was then Established and the Subjects lived in Peace and Plenty § 4. After the death of Inge the East Gothes without the consent of the other Provinces made one Ragwald Knaphofde a Man of great bodily Strength but of no great Wisdom their King who was slain by the West Gothes In his stead the East Gothes chose Swercher II. a very good King who nevertheless was murthered by one of his Servants After the death of Swercher the East Gothes chose his Son Charles for their King but the Swâ—des at their General Assembly at Vpsal Elected Erick the Son Josward he having married Christina the Daughter of Ingo surnamed the Pious But both the Swedes and Gothes considering afterwards how necessary it was to keep up the Union betwixt these two Kingdoms made an agreement that Erick should remain King over both Kingdoms but that Charles should succeed him and that afterwards their Heirs should Rule the Kingdom in the same manner in their several turns This Erick having reduced the Finns to their former Obedience obliged them to receive the Christian Doctrine He also ordered the antient Constitutions of the Kingdom to be Collected into one Book which was called after his name St. Erick's Law He was slain in the Meadows near Vpsal by Magnus the King of Denmark's Son who having first defeated his Army was proclaimed King But the Swedes and Gothes under the Conduct of Charles the Son of Swercher fell again with such fury upon the Danes that they kill'd all the Danes with their King and his Son upon the spot and out of the spoil built a Church near Vpsal which they called Denmark Charles therefore the Son of Swercher became King of Denmark who Reigned with a general applause till Cnut the Son of Erick returned out of Norway and under pretence that he had abetted his Father's death surprised and killed him His Lady and Children fled into Denmark where having got some assistance they joined with the Gothes under the Conduct of Kell the Brother of Charles to recover the Kingdom but their General was killed upon the spot and their Forces dispersed by Cnus Erickson After which he Reigned very peaceably for the space of twenty three years After the death of Cnut Swercher the Son of Charles was made King of Swedeland but had for his Rival Erick the Son of the last deceased King At last the difference was thus Composed that Swercher should remain King during his life but should be succeeded by Erick But Swercher who notwithstanding this agreement was for settling the Crown upon his Family did barbarously murther all the Sons of Cnut except Erick who escaped into Norway from whence he returned with some Forces and being assisted by the Swedes vanquished Swercher who fled into West Gothland Having obtained Succours of sixteen thousand Men from Weldemar the King of Denmark he attempted to recover his Kingdom but was miserably beaten by Erick's Army he himself narrowly escaping into Denmark from whence he not long after again fell into West Gothland but was again defeated and slain in the Battel Leaving Erick Cnutson in the quiet possession of the Throne who renewed the former agreement made betwixt those two Families and Constituted John the Son of Swercher his Successour in the Kingdom He married Ricnet the Sister of Waldemar King of Denmark and dyed in Wisingsoe Him succeeded according to agreement John the Son of Swercher who Reigned but three years and dyed also in the Isle of Wisingsoe which was the general place of residence of the Swedish Kings in those days § 5. After the death of John Erick the Son of the former King Erick became King of Sweden who being lame and besides this lisping was surnamed the Lisper There was about that time a very Potent Family in Sweden called the Tolekungers who aimed at the Crown To bring these over to his Party the King had married three of his Sisters to three of the Chiefest among them he himself having married Catharine the Daughter of Sweno Tolekunger But these being grown more Potent by this Alliance Cnut Tolekunger rebelled against the King and having worsted him obliged him to fly into Denmark from whence he soon returned with a strong Army and vanquished Tolekunger and having caused him and Halingar his Son to be slain restored the Peace of the Kingdom Under the Reign of this King it was that Gulielmus Sabinensis the Pope's Legat did first forbid the Priests in Sweden to Marry whereas before that time it had been a common Custom among the Priests there to Marry as well as Laymen This Erick under the Conduct of his Brother in Law Birger Yerl forced the Finnes to return to Obedience and to receive the Christian Faith and built several Fortresses upon their Frontiers He dyed without Issue in Wisingsoe Whilst Birger Yerl was absent in Finland the States made Waldemar the eldest Son of Birger Yerl their King as being the deceased King's Sisters Son Who being Crowned in the year next following the Administration of the Kingdom was committed during his minority to his Father Birger who augmented the antient Law Book and deserved so well of the Publick that upon the request of the Estates he was created a Duke whereas before he had been only an Earl or as it is in their antient Language Yerl He met with great opposition from the Tolekungers who had not quite laid aside their pretensions to the Crown so that their jealousie at last broke out into open War But the Duke under pretence of making an agreement with them after having granted them a safe Conduct persuaded them to give him a meeting where having made them all Prisoners caused them to be Executed except Charles Tolekunger who fled into Prussia and remained there all his life time Things being thus settled he gave to his Son in Marriage Sophia the Daughter of Erick King of Denmark and laid the first foundation of the Castle and City of Stockholm and tho his Son was become of Age yet did he never surrender the Government to him as long as he lived He died after he had been Regent fifteen years leaving four Sons Waldemar King of Sweden Magnus Duke of Sudermanland Erick of Smaland and Benedict of Finland who afterwards raised great Disturbances for Waldemar having during his Pilgrimage to Rome and Jerusalem left the Administration of the Kingdom to his Brother Magnus at his return accused him of having aimed at the Crown The States of Sweden held an Assembly at Strengness to compose these differences if possible but met with so much difficulty that it was impossible to be effected Wherefore Magnus and Erick being retired into Denmark soon returned from thence with a
abused and half naked loaden with Irons thrown into a strong Tower their Servants having been all either killed or taken Prisoners The King marched directly for Stockholm in hopes to surprise the City but the News of this barbarous act having been already carried to Stockholm they not only repulsed him but also pursued him to Nycoping The King perceiving that they intended to besiege Nycoping retired to Stockeburgh but before his departure having caused the Doors of the Prison to be barricado'd up he threw the Keys into the River and commanded upon pain of death not to open the Doors till his return Soon after Nycoping was besieged but before it could be forced both the Brothers died by Famine King Birger having by this Treacherous fact animated the whole Kingdom against him sought for Aid in Denmark and having obtained some Forces shifted with them from place to place till some of them were suprized at Sudercoping and the Danish Horse having also left Nycoping the King destitute of all retired with the Queen into Gethland leaving his Son Magnus in the Castle of Stegeburgh The Swedes having immediately after invested the Place forced it to surrender by Famine and sent Magnus a Prisoner to Stockholm The Senate of the Kingdom made there Matthew 〈◊〉 Regent of Sweden who vigorously prosecuted the Remnants of the King's Party which obliged King Birger to seek for shelter to Christopher King of Denmark § 7. After K. Birger had left Gothland the Estates assembled at Vpsal chose for their King Magnus the Son of D. Erick being then but 3 years old The Year next following Magnus the Son of K. Birger notwithstanding that the Senate and Estates of the Kingdom had sworn Fealty to him as to their future King was villainously sentenced to death and beheaded accordingly and King Birger and his Queen died soon after for Grief But the Swedes who had conceived great hopes of their new King found themselves extreamly deceived in their Expectation after the death of of Ketelmundson who at first managed affairs with great Prudence For the King being now of age married Blanch the Daughter of an Earl of Namur and laying aside the old Counsellors made use of the Advice of his young Favourites among whom one Benedict born in West-Gothland had the chief place The Inhabitants of Schonen being sorely oppressed by the Holsteiners put themselves under his protection which was afterwards confirmed by Waldemar King of Denmark and the Sound by common consent made the common Borders of these two Kingdoms on that side After he had ruled twelve years in peace he undertook an Expedition against the Russians which succeeded very ill being obliged to redeem the peace by the surrender of a part of Carelia His Treasury having by this War been mightily exhausted he not only imposed new and heavy Taxes upon the people but also pawned a great many of the Crown Lands Pope Clement VI. also had excommunicated him because he had applied the Revenues of S. Peter given to the Roman Chair by Olaus Skotkonung to the use of the Russian War The People being extreamly discontented at these Proceedings the Senaâ—e perswaded the King that he should cause his two Sons to be declared Kings viz. Brick of Sweden and Haquin of Norway which was done accordingly The Nobility being now headed by a new King began to withdraw from their obedience to the old King and killed his Favourite Benedict The King who now began to see his Errors sought for Aid from the King of Denmark which so exasperated the Nobility that they obliged the young King to take up Arms against his Father which occasioned a bloody War till at last the Kingdom was divided betwixt them the Father having got Vpland Gothland Wermeland Dabt North-Halland West-Gothland and Ocland But Shâ—â—â—n Bleckingen South-Halland East-Gothland Smaland and Finland fell to the Son's share But notwithstanding this agreement the jealousie continued betwixt the Father and Son and not long after the Father having sent for his Son under pretence of some Business of great moment he was there poysoned by his Mother By his death King Magnus being put again into the possession of the whole Kingdom studied nothing but revenge against the Nobility The better to encompass his design he made an under-hand Alliance with the King of Denmark unto whom he surrendred Shonen again who not only took possession of it but also by connivance of King Magnus fell into Gothland and Oeland where he killed a great many Boors plundered the whole Country and demolished Borgholm The Swedes being thus put to a nonplus submit themselves to the protection of Haquin King of Denmark who made his Father Magnus a Prisoner in the Castle of Calmar The Senate of the Kingdom then perswaded King Haquin to marry the Daughter of Henry Earl of Holstein which he seemingly consented to at that time But the Bride in her Voyage into Sweden having been driven on the Coast of Denmark was detained by Waldemar King of Denamark who intended to marry his Daughter to King Haquin Albert Duke of Meâ—klenburgh and the Earls of Holstein did denounce War against the King of Denmark if he did not release the Bride but King Waldemar had in the mean while so well managed the Affairs with Haquin that he resolved to marry Margaret his Daughter The Bride was then set at Liberty but being arrived in Sweden was so slightly received by King Magnus who in the mean time had obtained his Liberty that she retired into a Nunnery and those Senators who urged the King to perform his Marriage Contract were by Magnus banished the Kingdom who soon after married his Son to Margaret that was then but eleven years old At this Wedding which was held at Copenhagen Waldemar caused the Parents of Haquin to be poysoned which worked so violently upon Blenha that she died immediately but King Magnus was preserved by the skill of his Physicians § 8. Those Swedish Lords that were banished by King Magnus having for some time lived in Gothland did at last agree among themselves to elect Henry Earl of Holstein King of Sweden But he being a Man in years and not willing to entangle himself in those troublesome Affairs recommended to them Albert Duke of Mecklenburgh King Magnus's Sisters Son The banished Lords therefore having chosen his second Son whose name also was Albert their King carried him into Gothland and from thence to Stockholm which they easily took being assisted by a strong party within the City Having then called together such of the Nobility as they knew to be Enemies to King Magnus they proclaimed Albert King in the City of Stockholm Magnus and his Son having thereupon got together considerable Forces both in Sweden and Denmark marched against King Albert into Vpland and were met him near by Encoping where a bloody Battle ensued the Victory inclined to Albert's side King Magnus was taken Prisoner Haquin wounded but escaped the
Hands of his Enemies During the imprisonment of King Magus Sweden was reduced to a most miserable estate by the Wars that were carried on betwixt King Albert and Haquin and Waldemar the two last sending continual Supplies into Sweden to uphold their Party and Haquin was grown so strong that he defeated King Albert in a Battel and besieged Stockholm At last it was agreed that King Magnus should have his Liberty paying a Ransom of 12000 Marks of sine Silver and resign the Crown of Sweden and Shonen to King Albert which was performed accordingly King Magnus retiring into Norway where he was drowned by accident King Haquin did not long survive his Father and his Son Olaus dying very young Queen Margaret after his decease was sole Queen of Norway By the Death of this Olaus the antient Race of the Swedish Kings was extinguished which ever since the time of St. Erick viz. for the space of 220 Years had ruled in Sweden Not long after Waldemar King of Denmark died without leaving any Male Heirs behind him In whose stead the Danes to unite Norway with Denmark declared his Daughter Margaret their Queen King Albert by the Death of his Enemies being now established in the Throne of Sweden began to slight the Swedish Nobility and to employ the Germans in his Service who grew very Rich and Potent and his Treasury being exhausted by the war which was carried on against Denmark he demanded from the States that part of the Revenues of the Clergy and some of the Lands which belonged to the Nobility should be incorporated with the Crown which they refusing to consent to he nevertheless pursued his Intentions by open Violence Whilest therefore some that were no loosers by it and hoped to partake of the Booty sided with the King the rest were consulting how to deliver themselves from these oppressions and having renounced their obedience to King Albert sought for Protection by Margaret Queen of Denmark which she granted them upon condition that if she should deliver them from King Albert she was to be Queen of Sweden Which the Swedes being forced to accept of she was proclaimed Queen of Sweden This proved the occasion of unspeakable miseries both Parties committing great Outrages in the Country which was quite exhausted before by King Albert who also at last was forced to pawn the Isle of Gothland for 20000 Nobles to the Prussian Knights of the Cross notwithstanding which being not able to defray at length the Charges of the War he challenged Queen Margaret to a Battel to be fought in the Plains of Talkoping in West-Gothland The appointed day being come a bloody Battel was fought in the before-mentioned Plain where the Queen's Forces at last obtained the Victory King Albert and his Son being taken Prisoners But this Victory rather encreased than diminished the miseries under which the Kingdom had groaned before because the Dukes of Mocklenburgh Earls of Holstein and the Hanse Towns sided with King Albert's Party who sent constant Supplies from Rostock and Wismar by Sea to Stockholm Calmar and other strong-holds in their possession from whence the German Garrisons made miserable havock all round the Country and the Sea Coasts were extreamly infested by Privateers which had quite ruined the Trade of the Kingdom This pernicious War having thus lasted seven Years a Treaty of Peace was set on foot at Helsingburgh which proving fruitless another meeting was appointed at Aleholm where it was agreed that the King his Son and the rest of the Prisoners of note should be set at Liberty under condition that he within the space of three Years resign all his pretensions to the Kingdom unto Queen Margaret or else return to Prison and that in case of failure the Cities of Lubeck Hamburgh Dantzick Thorn Elbingen Saralsund Stetin and Campen should oblige themselves to pay 60000 Marks of fine Silver to the Queen Thus King Albert returned into Mecklenburgh after he had reigned 23 Years in Sweden He had notwithstanding this agreement not laid aside his hope of recovering his Kingdom for which he had made great preparations if his Son had not died two Years after when he at the appointed time resigned his pretensions and the places as yet in his possession to the Queen and at last ended his days in his native Country of Mecklenburgh Thus Margaret became Queen over all the three Northern Kingdoms which she governed with extraordinary Wisdom yet so that the Danes were much better satisfied with her Government than the Swedes § 9. Queen Margaret having restored Peace to the Northren Kingdoms her next care was to unite these three Crowns for ever on one Head For which purpose she had sent for Henry a young Duke of Pomerania her Sister's Son whose name to please the Swedes she changed into that of Erick This Prince tho' very young was in the second Year after the releasing of King Albert proclaimed King In the Year next following the Senators and Nobility of all the three Kingdoms being assembled at Calmar where also the young Erick was crowned the Union of the three Kingdoms was proposed which at last was perfected and confirmed by Oath and by the Hands and Seals of the States of the three Kingdoms which might have tended to the great Advantage of these three Nations if the Danes had not afterwards broke this Union and endeavoured to make themselves Masters of Sweden which proved the occasion of bloody Wars betwixt these two Kingdoms But because King Erick was but very young Queen Margaret had the administration of Affairs during his Minority when the Swedes and Norwegians soon perceived that the Articles of this Union were likely to be but ill observed since the Queen preferred the Daâ—es and other Strangers much before them and what Taxes she levied in Sweedland were for the most part spent in Denmark where she generally resided In the eighth Year after King Erick was crowned Queen Margates attempted to re-gain the Isle of Gothland from the Prussian Knights without paying the Ransom but having not succeeded in her Enterpise she redeemed it for 10000 Nobles King Erick being by this time come to his riper Years married Philippa the Daughter of Henry IV. King of England and having after his Aunt 's Death which happened not long after taken upon him the sole management of Affairs he was intangled in a tedious War with Henry Earl of Holstein the Hanse Towns and the Dukes of Mecklenburgh and Saxony about the Dutchy of Sleswick which at last cost him his three Kingdoms For his Subjects being over charged with Taxes which were employed towards the War that could at the best only prove beneficial to Denmark and their Commerce being interrupted with the Hanse Towns it occasioned great discontents among them besides this the King's Officers had used the Swedes very tyrannically and the King had upon several occasions receded from the Articles of Union
made at Calmar especially when he sent the most antient Swedish Records into Denmark which at last obliged the Swedes to take desperate Counsels The first Insurrection was made by the Dalekarls who being headed by a certain antient Nobleman in those parts called Engelbrecht Engelbrechtson besieged one of the King's Officers called Josse Erichson who had exercised great Tyranny over them in his Castle neither could they be appealed till he was deposed from his Office and another put in his place But this Calm did not last long for the Boors being again stirred up by Engelbrecht over-run all the neighbouring Country destroying with Fire and Sword all such as would not side with them and being joined by one Erick Pueâ—â— who headed the Northlanders they took a great many strongholds killing all the Foreigners they met withal whose seats they destroyed and at last forced the Senate of the Kingdom assembled at Wadstena to renounce their Allegiance to the King These intestine Commotions obliged King Erick to make Peace with the Holstâ—iâ—â—rs and the Hanse Towns and to turn all his Forces against the Swedes But his Fleet being for a great part destroyed by Storms he arrived with the rest at Stockholm but not being able to cope with so great a multitude as Engelbrocht had raised against him he was fain to make a truce with them for twelve Months In the mean while he retired into Denmark leaving only a Garrison of 600 Men in the Castle of Stockholm After his departure Engelbrocht was declared Generalissiâ—â— over all the Forces of the Kingdom who at last upon the perswasion of the Archbishop Cluf agreed to a Treaty to be set on foot betwixt the King and his Subjects where it was agreed that the Swedes should again acknowledge him for their King provided he would stand to the Union which the King at that time consented to reserving only to his free disposal the three Castles of Stockholm Calmar and Nycoping all the rest being to be committed to the Government of the Natives of Sweedland Thus things seemed to be restored to the antient State but no sooner had the King got the aforesaid Castles into his possession but he began to recede and having left a Garrison of 500 Men in the Castle of Stockholm retired upon a sudden into Denmark King Erick having thus left the Kingdom a second time the Swedish Senators who feared that he might soon return with a greater Force being assembled at Arboka called together the whole Nobility and a Burger-Master out of each City to consult about the present exigency of Affairs but before they could come to any steady resolution Engelbrecht by the assistance of some of the Citizens of Stockholm had made himself Master of that City and besieged the King's Lieutenant in the Castle The Treaty being thus broke of and the flame of Rebellion rekindled the Marshal Charles Cnutson was declared Governour and General of the Kingdom This was like to have occasioned great Disturbances if Engelbrecht who pretended to be injured by this Choice had not been first appeased with great Promises and afterwards murthered by one Benedict Suenson with whom he had an old quarrel But Erick Puâ—ke the chief Companion of Engelbrecht taking up his Friend's Quarrel against his Murtherers that were protected by Charles Cnutson it occasioned great Jealousies betwixt them The Castles of Stockholm and Calmar being also in the King's possession and some of the Chiefest of the Kingdom grown very jealous of the greatness of the Marshal the Treaty was renewed with the King at Calmar who came thither in Person and promised to put into all Offices and Places of Trust Natives of Sweden and having made Benedict Suenson Governour of the Castle of Calmar appointed an Assembly of the Senate and Nobility to be held in September following when he would be ready to surrender all the Strong-holds into the hands of the Native Subjects of Sweden But in the mean time the King in his Voyage from Gothland to Suderkoping was overtaken by a violent Tempest wherein most of his Ships having been lost he narrowly escaped drowing As soon as the Swedes got notice of this Misfortune not knowing whether the King was alive or dead it was resolved that the last Treaty made at Calmar should remain in Force Pursuant to this Decree the Marshal having partly by great Promises partly by Threats got into the possession of all the Castles of the Kingdom seemed to want nothing to accomplish his Designs but the Title of a King whereâ—t Erick Pueke being vexed to the Soul raised a great number of Boors against him who having defeated the Marshal and his Forces would quickly have put an end to his Greatness if he under pretence of reconciliation had not invited Erick Pueke to an interview and notwithstanding his Faith given sent him to Stockholm where he was beheaded In the mean while the Senators of the Kingdom having got notice that the King was alive appointed an Assembly to be held at Calmar where the King was to fulfil the former Treaty but the King not coming at the appointed time Commissioners were sent into Denmark to treat with him about the performance of the Agreement made at Calmar which he refusing to do they made an underhand League with some of the great Men in Denmark against King Erick the effects of which he felt soon after Whilest these things were transacting in Denmark the Marshal had by his cunning got the whole Power of the Kingdom into his hands and obtained from the Senate in Sweden to appoint a certain day for the King to appear in Sweden and put an end to those Differences that were then betwixt him and the Estates and in case of a refusal they renounced their Allegiance to him But the Archbishop Oluf and some of the Chief Men of the Kingdom that were dissatisfied at the Marshal's proceedings did so far prevail by their Authority that a General Assembly of all the Senators of the three Northern Kingdoms should be held at Calmar which in all likelihood might have had better Success than before if the Archbishop had not been poysoned in his Journey thither by the Marshal Notwithstanding this the rest of the Senators appeared at Calmar but the King's Commissioners refusing to acknowledge and to confirm the Treaty made at Calmar which the Swedes insisted upon the whole meeting proved fruitless In the mean time King Erick was retired with all his Treasure out of Denmark into Gothland and the Danish Senators who as well as the Swedes had been dissatisfied with the King for a considerable time before agreed with the Swedes to renounce their Allegiance to him and to choose one in his stead that would maintain the Union betwixt these Kingdoms The Danes therefore sent to Christopher Duke of Bavaria who being King Erick's Sister's Son had for some time lived in Denmark desiring him to accept of that Crown As soon as he arrived
in Denmark Ambassadors were sent to the Marshal and the other Senators of Sweden that were then at Calmar to notifie the arrival of the Duke of Bavaria and to treat with them to receive him also for their King as the only means to maintain the Union and Peace betwixt those Kingdoms The Marshal and his Party were not a little surprised at this Proposition but perceiving that at the Dyet held at Arboga most of the Estates were inclined to maintain the Union and receive Christopher for their King they also agreed with the rest of the Estates and Christopher was received by the Marshal and the Senators with great Pomp at Calmar from whence being conducted to Stockholm and from thence to Vpsal he was there crowned King of Sweden and soon after returned into Denmark After he had reigned four years he married Dorothee the Daughter of John Marquis of Brandenburgh and King Erick who was yet in the possession of Gothland doing considerable damage to the Swedish Ships he was prevailed upon by the Senate to undertake an Expedition into Gothland Whilst every body was in great expectation about the success of this Enterprise he upon the sudden clapt up a Peace with King Erick leaving him in the quiet possession of Gothland He died at Helsinburgh in his Journey to Joncoping whither he had called together the Senate and Nobility of Sweden having left great Legacies to several Churches in Sweden but the Danes who had all his Ships Ammunition rich Furniture and ready Money in their hands would not pay one groat of it After the death of K. Christopher the Estates of Sweden that were assembled at Stockholm were divided into two parties some of them being for deferring the Election of a new King till such time as the Senators of the 3 kingdoms could at a general Assembly chuse a King according to the Union agreed upon betwixt them but the Marshal and his Party which was the strongest were without having any respect to the Union for chusing immediately a King of their own this Contest lasted for several days and that with such heats that they were ready to come to blows till at last the Marshal Charles Cnutson's Party prevailed who was chosen King of Sweden But the Danes offered the Crown of Denmark to Adolf Duke of Holstein and he by reason of his old Age having refused to accept of it they made Christian Earl of Oldenburg the Duke's Sister's Son their King Charles at the very beginning of his Reign besieged King Erick in the Castle of Wisby who having deluded the Swedish Generals with a Truce did in the mean while provide himself with all Necessaries and was at last relieved by Christian King of Denmark who sent him into Pomerania where in the City of Rugen he ended his days without making any further pretension to the Crown In the mean while the Norwegians except some of the Nobility had made Charles also their King which occasioned almost a continual War betwixt him and Christian king of Denmark in which King Charles was pretty successful at first but after the death of the brave Thord Bonde his General who was barbarously murthered King Christian with the Assistance of the Archbishop of Sweden and several others of the Swedish Nobility who were Enemies to King Charles proved too hard for him for the Archbishop having surprised the King's Forces at Strengness besieged him in the City of Stockholm so that King Charles finding himself reduced to the utmost Extremity resolved to embarque with all his Treasure for Dantzick where he arrived safely after a Voyage of three days in the tenth year of his Reign No sooner had King Charles left the Kingdom but the Archbishop having got all the Stronholds of the Kingdom into his hands sent to Christian King of Denmark to invite him into Sweden who being arrived with a considerable Fleet at Stockholm was by the Senate and Nobility declared King of Sweden and crowned at Vpsal He reigned at first with a general satisfaction of the Swedes but some years after by his Cruelty and heavy Impositions laid upon the People became odious to them for he not only caused some of the Great men that were falsly accused of holding a Correspondency with King Charles to be tortured to death but also exercised great Cruelty against a great number of Boors that were risen in Arms against him and having conceived a jealousie of the Archbishop he caused him to be carried Prisoner to Copenhagen This so exasperated Katil the Bishop of Lyncoping that he raised an Insurrection against the King and forced him to retire into Denmark and tho the King returned the year next following with a considerable Army yet being defeated by the Bishop's Forces he was forced to leave the Kingdom a second time and the Bishop having laid siege to the City and Castle of Stockholm where King Christian had left a Garrison sent for assistance to King Charles who being glad of this Opportunity came with some Forces which he had gathered in Poland and Prussia into Sweden where he was no sooner arrived but the City of Stockholm was surrendred to him and he again received as King of Sweden But this Joy was of no long continuance for a difference being arisen betwixt him and Bishop Katil about the exchanging the Archbishop that was Prisoner at Copenhagen the said Bishop did underhand agree with King Christian to restore him to the Kingdom of Sweden under condition that he should set the Archbishop at liberty According to this agreement a Reconciliation being made betwixt K Christian and the Archbishop the latter was received very splendidly by the Bishop and was no sooner arrived in Sweden but having raised some Forces against King Charles defeated him in a bloody Battel fought upon the Ice near Stockholm and forced him to abjure his Right and Pretension to the Kingdom After the King's Resignation the Archbishop made himself Master of all the Strong-holds of the Kingdom without any opposition except that one Nils Sture a particular Friend of K. Charles's traversed sometimes his Designs This Nils Sture and one Erick Axelson Governour of Wibourg in Finland having at last made a party against him play'd their Game so well that Erick Axelson who had married King Charles's Daughter was declared Regent of the Kingdom But the A. Bish was obliged to surrender Stockholm and some other Strong holds into the Regent's hands Nevertheless the hatred betwixt the two exasperated Factions headed by Nils Sture and Erick Nilson of which party was also the Archbishop continued with great animosity Erick Nilson and his Party under pretence of protecting the Archbishop against the Power of King Charles and his adherents endeavoured the Restauration of King Christian but Nils Sture and his Party openly declared that they would either have King Charles restored or at least maintain the Regent in his Station These two Parties did not only commit great Insolencies and
Murthers making great havock all over the Country but at last also came to an open War wherein the Archbishop's Party being worsted he died for grief and the Common People in hopes to put an end to the miseries of the Kingdom once more restored Charles to the Crown But Erick Nilson Erick Carlson Tâ—olle and some others having again raised some Forces against him and surprised his Army during the time of the Truce again forced him to seek for shelter in the Dalers whither being pursued by Erick Carlson he with an unequal number gave him a signal overthrow forcing him to retire into Denmark King Charles being soon after returned to Stockholm which City and the whole Kingdom he recommended before his death to Steen Scure his Sister's Son he there died in the same year leaving the Kingdom in such a confusion that for a twelve month after there was a meer Anarchy in Sweden some having declared for King Christian some for Steen Sture to be made Regent of the Kingdom At last the Government was committed to Steen Sture who having vanquished King Christian in a memorable Battel fought near Stockholm and forced him to retire with his broken Forces by Sea into Denmark got into the possession of the whole Kingdom of Sweden And tho' King Christian kept the Regent of Sweden in a continual alarm as long as he lived and several meetings were held concerning his Restauration yet there was no open War betwixt the two Kingdoms and Steen Sture reigned for a considerable time with a general applause so that King Christian during his Regency never durst return into Sweden but died in Denmark in the year 1481. After the Death of King Christian the Danes and Norwegians having made John the Son of Christian their King the Swedes also agreed with King John upon certain Articles which the King having confirmed to them under his Seal he was declared King of Sweden But the Regent Steen Sture notwithstanding this solemn Transaction remained in the possession of the Kingdom for fourteen Years after under pretence that the Danes had not fulfilled their Promise according to the Articles of the Treaty during which time the Kingdom was miserably afflicted by intestine Divisions and the Wars which were carried on against Denmark and Russia The Senators therefore of Sweden having in vain endeavoured to perswade Steen Sture to lay down his Office at last deposed him from the Regency and craved Assistance from King John who having defeated Steen Sture and his Party near Stockholm was by the Senate and the Regent himself received as King of Sweden and his Son Christian declared his Successor after his death in that Kingdom This King reigned very peaceably for a while but after some Years by the perswasions of some Courtiers fell into the same Errour which had been the undoing of his Predecessors For under pretence that the Revenues of the Crown were extreamly diminished he obliged Steen Sture and several others to surrender the Fiefs belonging to the Crown which they were in possession of some of which he bestowed upon the Danes and Germans Besides this his Governours had committed great Insolencies in their Provinces which so exasperated the People that as soon as the News of his defeat in Ditmarsen was spread over Sweden the Swedes being headed by Steen Sture assembled at Wadstana where having renounced their Allegiance they bid open defiance to him alledging that he had not fulfilled the Articles of the Treaty made at Calmar The King being surprised at this unexspected News sailed forthwith for Denmark leaving the Queen with a good Carrison at Stockholm which City was thereupon besieged by Sture who being soon after again constituted Regent of the Kingdom forced the Castle of Stockholm to a surrender and got almost all the rest of the Strongholds in Sweden into his possession notwithstanding which the Danes burnt Elfsburgh and Oresteen and committed great Cruelties in West-Gothland under the Conduct of Christian King John's Son who had done the like not long before in Norway where he had rooted out almost all the Noble Families Yet because the Queen was as yet in Sweden the fury of the Danes was for a while appeased by the intercession of the Lubeckers and the Cardinal Raimow who having procured Liberty for her to return into Denmark she was conducted by the Regent to the Frontiers of Swaland But in his return to Ioncoping he died suddenly and his death having been kept secret for a while there was a strong suspition that he had been poysoned by Mereta the Widow of Cnut Alfson thereby to open the way to her Bridegroom Suante Sture to the Regency of the Kingdom As soon as the news of the Regent's death was spread all over the Kingdom the Estates convened at Stockholm where it was disputed for some time whether King John should be recalled or Suante Nilson Sture should be made Regent till the latter having prevailed the said Sture was made Regent of the Kingdom Then the War was renewed with King John which was carried on with various Success both Parties committing great devastations without any other remarkable advantage The Danes having at first stirred up the Emperour the Pope and the Russians against the Swedes did considerable mischief but the Regent having made a Peace with the Russians and set the Lubeckers against Denmark retook Calmar and Bornholm and would in all likelihood have made greater Progresses if he had not soon after died at Westekaos in the eighth year of his Regency After the death of this Regent there were again great Divisions in the Senate about the Election of a new Regent the younger sort were for choosing Steen Sture the deceased Regent's Son But the Archbishop and Bishops and the rest of the antient Senators would have elected Gustavus Trolle an antient Wise and experienced Man After several prorogations and very hot debates at last Steen Sture who was favoured by the common People and had most of the Strongholds of the Kingdom in his hands was declared Regent and King John died in the year next following at Ablburgh in Jutland After his death the Danes and Norwegians had declared Christian his Son their King but the Swedes who had not forgot his cruelties formerly committed in West-Gothland desired time to consider of a thing of such importance King Christian finding himself after four years tergiversation deceived in his hopes and that the Regent would not part with his Power by fair means did not only stir the Pope Leo X. up against him but also brought Gustavus Trolle the new Arbhbishop by great Presents over to his side and perswaded the Russians to make an in-road into Finland Steen Sture being soon convinced of the Archbishop's sinister Intentions had tendered the Oath to him which he refusing to take was besreged by the Regent in his Castle of Stecka Then it was that the Archbishop called King Christian to his
Assistance who having taken some Ships loaden with Amunition belonging to the Regent and in vain endeavoured to relieve the besieged Castle the War was begun on both sides For the Archbishop having been forced to surrender the Castle and his Office Pope Leo thereupon excommunicated the Regent laying a Fine of 100000 Ducats upon the Swedes and enjoyning the execution thereof to King Christian Pursuant to this Decree the King of Denmark fell with a great Army into Sweden and was met by the Regent and his Forces in West-Gothland but the Regent having received a Wound there of which he died soon after at Strengness his Army first retreated and being deprived of a Leader afterwards dispersed King Christian then having divided his Army sent one part into West and East-Gothland which were soon subdued and marched with the rest to Strengness The Archbishop taking hold of this opportunity reassumed his Archi-Episcopal Dignity and being assisted by two other Bishops and seven of the Senators of the Kingdom did declare Christian King of Sweden in the name of the Estates at Vpsal The King having been Crowned by the Archbishop Trolle and received the City of Stockhâ—lm by surrender into his hands treated the Swedes at 〈◊〉 with abundance of humanity but soon after found out a Weapon wherewith to destroy his Adversaries and this was the business concerning the degradation of the Archbishop and the ruining of his Castle of Stecka For tho' the King by an Amnestie had pardoned all past Offences yet no satisfaction having been given to the Pope the Archbishop in his Name demanded a million pounds of Silver in reparation of the damages done to the Church at Vpsal and his Castle of Stecka And to make up the matter it was pretended that Gunpowder had been conveyed into the King's Palace to blow him up Steen Sture's Widow his Mother in Law fifteen others besides the Senare and Commonalty of Stockholm were accused as Actors and Abettors who were all condemned as Hereticks ninety four of them all People of Note being beheaded at Stockholm and their Servants hanged up with Boots and Spurs The deceased Regent's body having been digged up was exposed among the rest of the executed Persons and the Quarters set up and down the Country His Widow and Mother in Law were forced to purchase their Lives with the loss of their whole Estate and were nevertheless with a great many other Women of Quality committed to Prison In Finland Hemoning Gudde notwithstanding his former Services done to him was with ten more executed by the King's Command the Abbot of the Convent at Nydala was with eleven Monks drowned by his Orders and two Gentlemen's Sons one of nine the other of seven years beheaded at Joncoping and after he had in this manner murthered 600 of his Swedish Subjects he returned into Denmark § 9. But in the mean while that King Christian was busied in bringing the Swedes under the Danish yoke by all manner of inhumane Barbarities Gustavus Erichson whose Father had been beheaded by the Tyrant and his Mother thrown in Prison had sheltered himself among the Dalekâ—rls who being made sensible of the danger which threatened them and the whole Kingdom had made Gustave their Head whose example being followed by the Estates of Sweden they soon after declared him Regent of that Kingdom except the Archbishop and his Party that remained firm to the Danish Interest King Christian being violently exasperated at Gustave revenged himself upon his Mother and two Sisters whom he sent from Stokholm to Copenhagen where they perished in Prison he issued also out an Order that no quarter should be given to any Swedish Nobleman and committed great Barbarities wherever he came The Swedes on the other hand under the Conduct of their Regent Gustave repaid the Danes with the same Coin wherever they met them and with the Assistance of the Lubeckers besieged Stockholm which was as yet in King Christian's Possession when they received the joyful news out of Denmark that the Jutlanders had renounced their Allegiance to King Christian This so encouraged Gustave and his Party that they did not only drive King Christian's Forces out of most Provinces of the Kingdom retook Ocland and Borkholm but also recovered the Castle and City of Calmar and made Gustave King of Sweden who thereupon immediately summoned Stockholm to a surrender and the Garrison being without hopes of relief surrendred the City and Castle to the Lubeckers who restored the same to King Gustave In the mean while King Christian was retired with his Queen into the Netherlands and the Jutlanders having made Frederick I. King Christian's Uncle their King would fain have perswaded the Swedes to follow their example but these being not ambitious of continuing the Union with Denmark had refused their proffer and chosen Gustave their King But King Gustave finding the Treasury mightily exhausted by these long intestine Wars he not only taxed the Clergy to pay considerable Sums towards the payment of his Souldiers but also made bold with the superfluous Ornaments of the Churches against which Brask the Bishop of Lincoping having protested and made complaint thereof to Johannes Magnus the Pope's Legate Peter Bishop of Westeraas endeavoured to raise an Insurrection among the Dalekerls But whilest these Bishops were employed in maintaining their Privileges the Protestant Religion had begun to spread all over the Kingdom The same was by some Merchants and German Souldiers first introduced into Sweden and some Swedish Students that had studied at Wittenbergh had brought along with them into their Native Country both the Doctrine and Writings of Luther Among these one Olaus Petri was the chiefest who having been an Auditor of Luther at his return into Sweden was made a Canon and Protonotary to the Bishops of Strenguess this Man after the death of the Bishop having brought Lars Anderson the Archdeacon over to his Opinion began not only to defend Luther's Doctrine publickly in the Schools but also to publish the same from the Pulpit The Bishop being absent Dr. Nils Dean of that Chapter with all his might opposed this new Doctrine which being come to the King's Ears he advised with Lars Anderson who having instructed him in the chief Points of it and in what manner a great many German Princes had taken away the superfluous riches of the Clergy began to hearken to his Opinion resolving nevertheless to go on cautiously in this business and to see how some Princes in Germany should proceed in this Affair as also how the Bishops in Sweden would relish this Doctrine In the mean while Pope Hadrian IV. had sent his Legate into Sweden to endeavour the extirpation of this Heresie and the Clergy of Sweden grew every day more refractory refusing to pay the Taxes imposed upon them as being contrary to their Privileges On the other hand Olaus Petri being encouraged by the King was not silent but defended his Cause both by Dispute and Writing with such
had been given to them since the year 1454. but also several other Church Lands and precious moveables all which he annexed to the Crown In the mean while the Bishops and their party were not idle but were contriving all manner of mischief against the King though with small success For the Dalekerls who had made an Insurrection were frightened by the King to comply with his commands and to send away their Leader the supposititious Sâ—ure and Sigismund King of Poland unto whom the dissatisfied party had proffered the Crown did not think fit to accept of it so that Bishop Brask despairing at last of the Roman Catholick Cause under pretence of a Journey retired to Dantzick The King having surmounted all these difficulties thought convenient not to defer any longer his Coronation which having been solemnized at Vpsal with the usual Solemnity he summoned the Rebellious Dalekerls to appear before him at Thuana threatning them with Fire and Sword if they did not appear at the appointed time The Rebels being throughly frightened by the King's severity appeared without Arms at the appointed place where he caused several of the Ringleaders to be Executed and dismissed the rest after having promised to be obedient for the future In Helsingland he appeased the tumultuous multitude with threats and fined their Leaders and having called together a Synod of the Clergy at Orebro where the King's Chancellour was President the chiefest Points of the Popish Doctrine were there abolished and in their stead the Protestant Religion introduced where it was also ordered that a Protestant Professor of Divinity should be Constituted in each Cathedral This wrought in a manner Miracles among the Inferiour Clergy and Monks who left their Monasteries were married and became Ministers in the Protestant Churches But the Bishops and their party entred into an Association with some of the dissatisfied Lords in West Gothland who accused the King of Heresie and other Crimes renouncing their Allegiance to him These were Headed by Thuro Johanson the Rix Marshal who raised an Insurrection among the Dalekerls and endeavoured also to stir up the West and East Gothes whom he persuaded to make Magnus Brynteson a Man in great Authority among them their King But the King having again appeased this tumult by granting his Pardon to them Magnus the Bishop of Skara and Thuro Johnson fled into Denmark but Magnus Bayteson Nils Olofson and Thuro Erickson having been Convicted of High Treason at the Dyet held at Strâ—ngness the two first were Executed and the third paid a considerable Fine The King then to settle the minds of his Subjects having renewed his Pardon caused the superfluous Bells to be taken out of the Steeples the same being granted to him by the Estates towards the payment of a Debt due to the Lubeckers Which proved a new Subject for an Insurrection for the Dalekerls not only seised upon some of these Bells but also pretended to hold an Assembly at Arboga to consult about the Deposing of King Gustave which obliged the King to call together the Estates at Vpsal whither he came in person with a good Army and meeting with great opposition from the mutinous People ordered his Soldiers to fire among them which so terrified them that upon their Knees they begged his Pardon promising to be more Obedient for the future Things being thus pretty well settled the King married Catharine the Daughter of Magnus Duke of Saxen Lauenburgh and having received intelligence that King Christian was landed in Norway with a considerable Force he sent some Troops under the Command of Lars Sigeson the Rix Marshal to the Frontiers of Norway who having been joined by some Danes forced King Christian to raise the Siege of Banus who at last surrendring himself to the Danes was by Frederick King of Denmark committed to Prison where he died after twenty seven years imprisonment But no sooner was this storm over but the Lubeckers raised another against Sweden For they having demanded from the King to grant them the whole Trade on his Northern Sea Coasts which he refused to consent to peremptorily demanded their Debt and having joyned with a great many Refugies of King Christian's party and made John Earl of Hoya who had married King Gustave's Sister their Head did propose to themselves no less than the Conquest of the Northern Kingdoms having inticed some Citizens of Stockholm under pretext of making that City a free Hanse Town to lay violent hands on the King And after the death of Frederick King of Denmark when that Kingdom was divided into several Factions persuaded the Senate of Copenhagen and Malmoe to enter into the Confederacy of the Hanse Towns Being thus strengthened by a considerable party within that Kingdom they had great success against the Danes till these having declared Christian III. their King and being assisted with Mony Ships and Forces by King Gustave beat the Lubeckers near Heâ—sinburgh and afterwards in a Sea-Fight defeated their whole Fleet and carried a great many of their Ships into Denmark Soon after King Gustave to strengthen himself the better at Home married Margaret the Daughter of Abraham Erickson Governor of West Gothland which Alliance stood afterwards his Son Duke John in great stead against King Erick King Gustave having also conceived a jealousie against the Emperour Charles V. whom he suspected to be for making Palls Grave Frederick Son in Law of the imprisoned King Christian King over the Northern Kingdoms took a resolution to strengthen himself with the Alliance of France To put this design in execution he sent his Secretary into France who having first made a Treaty of Commerce betwixt these two Crowns did also afterwards conclude a defensive Alliance betwixt them Gustave having thus settled his Affairs called a Dyet to be held at Westeraas where the Estates of the Kingdom declared the Succession Hereditary for the future Constituting Erick Gustaveson who was then but eleven years old his Father's Successor At the same Dyet the Popish Religion was quite abolished and the Lutheran Religion Established in Sweden the King and the Estates having obliged themselves by a Solemn Oath to maintain the same with all their power In the year 1551. King Gustave after the death of his Queen Margaret married Catharine the Daughter of Gustave Olufson and ruled the Kingdom of Sweden with great Tranquility except that the Russians had faln into Livonia and Finland with whom having made a Peace and being now grown very old he by his Testament gave to John his second Son the Dukedom of Finland to the third Son Magnus the Dukedom of East Gothland and to Charles the youngest of all the Dukedom of Sudermanland Nericke and Wermeland which Countries they were to hold in Fief from the Crown But his eldest Son Erick who was â—o succeed him in the Kingdom having been persuaded by his Tutor Dionysius Burraeus a Frenchman to make his Addresses to Elizabeth Queen of
England thereby to strengthen his Interest against his Brothers sent the said Dionysius into England who having writ to his Master that nothing was wanting to make up the Match but his presence the Prince would have gone forthwith into England if his Father had not opposed it who sent in his stead his second Son John and Steen Sture These being very civilly entertained by Queen Elizabeth at their return Home told the Prince that they believed nothing to be wanting to compleat the Marriage but his presence which was very joyfully received by the Prince But the old and wise King who soon perceived that they had mistaken Complements for Realities thought it advisable to Communicate the business with the Estates Assembled at Stockholm who after having confirmed the former Hereditary Union and the King's Testament at last gave their consent to this Marriage granting a considerable Supply towards the defraying of the charges of this Marriage But whilst the Prince was preparing for his Voyage part of his Baggage having been sent before he being near ready to follow in person King Gustave dyed at Stockholm and King Erick not thinking it advisable to trust his Brother with the Kingdom was forced to put by his Journey into England § 10. King Erick was twenty seven years of age when he succeeded his Father in the Kingdom His first business was to prescribe certain new Articles to his Brothers thereby to maintain the Royal Authority against them which though sorely against their will they were forced to subscribe at the Dyet held at Arboga At his Coronation he first introduced the Titles of Earls and Barons into Sweden alledging that in an Hereditary Kingdom there ought to be also Hereditary Dignities among the Nobility At his very first Accession to the Crown he was engaged in the Troubles which then sorely afflicted the Liâ—landers For some of them having put themselves under the Protection of Denmark some under the Crown of Poland those of Reval and the Nobility of Esthenland that were nearest to Sweden sought for Protection to King Erick Whereupon the King having sent an Army under the Command of Claes Horn who was joyfully received at Reval took them into his Protection and confirmed to the City and Nobility their former Privileges As soon as the Poles heard of the arrival of the Swedish Army at Reval they sent an Ambassadour to demand Reval from the Swedes who having received no other answer but that the Swedes had at least as good a Title to Reval as the Poles returned Home again and the Swedish Garrison that was besieged by the â—olish Forces in Reval forced them to quit that Enterprise Soon after the King being fully resolved to pursue his intentions concerning the Marriage with Queen Elizabeth of England Embarked at Elshorgth to go thither in person but was by a violent Tempest forced to return As he was very inconstant in his Temper and very Superstitious being much addicted to Astrology so after this misfortune he laid aside the thoughts of this Marriage for a while making his Addresses by his Ambassadours and with great Presents to Mary Queen Scotland and the Princess of Lorain both at one time and not long after to Katharine the Daughter of the Landgrave of Hessen but succeeded in neither In the mean while his Borther John had married Katharine Daughter of Sigismund King of Poland which having been done without Ring Erick's good liking who was both mistrustful of the Poles and his Brother put him into such a rage that he besieged his Brother in the Castle of Aboa which having been taken by Strategem he caused him to be sentenced to death which Sentence he however changed into a perpetual Imprisonment for that time but seemed to repent of it afterwards when the Russians demanded the said Katharine his Brother's Wife in Marriage for their Great Duke The Poles to revenge this Affront stirred up the Danes and Lubeckers against the Swedes and the Danes having affronted the Swedish Ambassadours at Copenhagen preparations were made on all sides which soon broke out into a War wherein the Swedes routed the Danes and Lubeckers in several Sea Engagements but also lost their Admiral which Ship carried two hundred Brass Guns and by Land there was great havock made on both sides with almost equal Fortune except that the Swedes had pretty good success in Livonia But whilst King Erick was engaged in War with all his Neighbours round about him the inward discontents began to increase more and more among his Subjects by the ill management which he had shown both in his Affairs and Amours being surrounded with a Seraglio of Mistrisses among whom one Katharine an ordinary Country Wench had the greatest sway over him whom he also married afterwards whereby he lost his Authority among the Nobility Besides this he was guided in most concerns of moment by one Joran â—erson his Favourite and his former Tutor Dionysius Beuraeus who fomented a continual jealousie betwixt him and the Family of the Stures which at last broke out into a fatal revenge For there having been Witnesses suborned against Suarte Sture and his Son Erick they were with several others of that Family not only committed to Prison and miserably murthered there by the King's command but he also with his own hands stab'd Nils Sture and repenting soon after of so barbarous a Fact caused his former Tutor Dionysius who advised it to be slain by his Guards A great part of the Kingdom having been put into confusion by these enormous cruelties of which the King feared the consequences he thought it his best way to prevent further inconveniencies to set his Brother John at Liberty under certain conditions and to lay the blame of these barbarities upon Joran Peerson his Favourite who having been committed to Prison the Intestine Commotions seem'd to be appeased for the present But the King having not long after been very succesful in several Engagements against the Danes whom he beat quite out of Denmark he soon after released his Favourite and not only declared him free from any imputation but also justified the death of those Lords formerly murthered at Vpsal By his advise also he would have taken from his Brothers those Provinces which were allotted them by their Father's Testament in exchange of which he proffered them some Possessions in Livonia But the Brothers having refused this proffer he again resolved to make away his Brother John at the Nuptials which were to be celebrated at Stockholm betwixt his Mistress Catharine and himself and to give his Widow in Marriage to the Grand Duke of Russia But the Brothers having been advertised of the King 's sinister intentions did not appear at the Wedding and having made an Association with several of the Nobility that were Kindred of the Lords murthered at Vpsal they resolved to dethrone King Erick The better to execute their intentions they had by the intercession of the King of Poland
could bring over his Brother Charles to his party whom he sollicited by his Delegates to introduce the Liturgy into his Territories who having made answer that it was according to their Father's Testament neither in his nor in the King's power to make any Innovation in Religion this proved the subject of a great misunderstanding betwixt them Next the King had his recourse to the Pope who also having disapproved his undertaking he demanded from the Clergy at Stockholm to give their approbation of the said Liturgy but these answered that thereby a door was opened for the Roman Catholick Religion to be re-established in Sweden and having made their Appeal to a General Synod of that Clergy in the Kingdom a Convocation of the Clergy of the Kingdom except those in the Duke's Territories was held by the King's Authority where the King's party prevailed so that the Liturgy was confirmed not only by the said Clergy but also by the Temporal Estates who declared all such Traitors as should for the future oppose the same The King having gained this point banished and imprisoned some of those that would not conform to the said Liturgy notwithstanding which a great many of the Clergy that were professed Enemies of the said Liturgy and upheld by Duke Charles did not only boldly discover the deceitful snares of the adverse party but also sent to the German Universities of Wittembergh Leipzick Helmstad Francfut and others where their Zeal for the Augsburg Confession was approved and the said Liturgy condemned as dangerous to the Protestant Religion Hitherto King Erick had suffered a very hard imprisonment during the space of nine years but he having in the mean while by several ways endeavoured his delivery and King John now fearing that perhaps these Intestine Divisions might furnish him with an opportunity to make his escape he sent his Secretary to give him his last Dose which he did accordingly having poisoned him in a Pease Soop The King being rid of this danger began now to act more barefaced than before for now the Invocation of Saints was publickly taught in the Pulpits those that contradicted it were imprisoned a new University of Papists was to be erected at Stockholm he sent his Ambassadour to reside at Rome and the Pope had his Nuncio at Stockholm and to compleat the matter a great many young Scholars were sent to the Jesuits abroad to be duely instructed in their Principles In the mean while the War betwixt the Swedes and Moscovites was carried on without any remarkable advantage on either side till it was agreed betwixt the two Kings of Poland and Sweden that each of them should act separately against the Moscovites and what either of them could gain by his Sword should remain in his possession Then it was that Stephen King of Poland having attacked the Moscovites vigorously on his side the Swedes also under the Command of Pontus de la Gordie took from the Moscovites the strong Forthress of Kekholm the Castle of Padis Wesenburgh Telsburgh Narva where 7000 Moscovites were killed Jawmagrod and other places of note which raised such a jealousie in the Poles that they not only made a separate Peach with the Moscovites but also demanded several of those places taken from the Moscovites by the Swedes for their share which put a great stop to the Swedish progresses and occasioned a Truce of two years which was afterwards prolonged for four years longer betwixt them and the Moscovites Whilst these things were transacting the misunderstanding betwixt the King and his Brother Charles could not be removed notwithstanding that the Duke had shown his inclination of having these Differences composed but the King having called together a Dyet at Wadstena sent a summons to the Duke to appear there in person The Duke on the other hand who did not altogether trust the King having assembled some Forces in his Territories did not appear at the said Dyet but lodged himself in some of the adjacent Villages were at last by the mediation of some of the Senators the Brothers were reconciled the Duke having begged the King's pardon and referred the Differences concerning the Liturgy to the decision of his Clergy who at an Assembly held at Strengness rejected the aforesaid Liturgy In the mean while died Stephen King of Poland and his Widow Arâ—â—a being Aunt of Prince Sigismund the Son of King John she prevailed with some of the great Men in Poland to make him their King which was done accordingly tho' not without great difficulty on the Swedish side who could not for a great while agree to the several Propositions made to them by the Poles and King Sigismund himself seemed soon after to repent of it As soon as Sigismund had left Sweden his Father King John began to renew his Care for establishing the new Liturgy in the Duke's Territories but the Clergy there trusting upon the Duke's Authority and Protection remaining stedfast in their Opinion the King at last being tired out by their constancy sent for his Brother Charles to Stockholm where a hearty reconciliation being made betwixt them Charles was so dear to him ever after that he did nothing without his Advice or Consent which Friendship continued betwixt the two Brothers till a little before the King's death when Charles having married Cloristina the Daughter of Adolph Duke of Holstein the former jealousy was renewed in some measure in the King which soon ceased by his death which happened a few Months after at Stockholm § 12. After King John's death had been kept secret for two days the same having been notified to Duke Charles he forthwith came to Stockholm and having sent a Messenger to King Sigismund in Poland he in the mean while took upon him the Administration of the Government with the Consent of the Senate which was confirmed to him by King Sigismund for that time Soon after he called together the Swedish and Gothick Clergy at Vpsat the Finns refusing to appear where the Augsburgh Confession was confirmed and the Liturgy as also Popish Ceremonies newly introduced quite abolished This Decree having been approved of by the rest of the Estates they also made another wherein was declared That no body should appeal out of Sweden to the King in Poland and that the King should subscribe these Decrees before his Coronation This proved the subject of great broils afterwards for the King having understood what had passed at Vpsal he declared that he being a hereditary Prince in Sweden would not oblige himself to any thing before his Coronation and as to the Decrees made at Vpsal he declared them void which the Estates looked upon as an ill Omen for the Protestant Religion in Sweden Their jealousie was also not a little augmented when they saw King Sigismund come into Sweden accompanied by the Pope's Nuncio by whose advice the King demanded a Church for the Roman Catholicks in each City that the new Archbishop should be deposed
therefore sent some Regiments back into Sweden he divided his Army and having sent 14000 Men under the Command of George Duke of Lunenburgh into the Lower Saxony and Westphalia the last were ordered into Franconia and some Forces were also detached towards Silesia These Forces acted with good success agaist the Imperialists especially in Westphalia where the Duke of Lunenburgh took several places defeated the Earl of Mansfeld near Rinteln and besieged the City of Hamelen But in Silesia the Common Cause was not carried on with the same forwardness by reason of the misunderstanding betwixt the Swedish and Saxon Generals the latter of which keeping a secret Correspondency with Wallenstein left the Swedes in the Lurch who were at last miserably beaten by the said Wallenstein But in all other places they had better success where their Generals took several places of note and the Duke of Lunenburgh had also retaken the strong City of Hamelen by accord after having defeated 15000 Imperialists that were coming to its relief whereof 2000 were killed upon the spot and as many taken Prisoners Thus the Swedish Army were every where flourishing but in Silesia nevertheless the burthen of the War grew heavier upon them every day most of their Confederates being grown weary of the War and willing to be rid of the Swedes Whilst they laboured under these difficulties Wallenstein being faln in disgrace and killed by the Emperour's order they hoped to reap some advantage by this Change but the Emperour having made the King of Hungary his Son General of his Army who having taken Ratisbonne and being joined by the Spanish Forces that were marching towards the Netherlands besieged Nordlingen where the Swedish Avantguard intending to possess themselves of a Hill near that City were engaged with the Imperialists which occasioned a Battel betwixt the two Armies and the Swedish Left Wing having been brought into disorder by the Polish Hungarian and Croatian Horse was forced back upon their own Infantry which also were brought iuto Confusion and totally routed 6000 having been slain upon the spot a great number taken Prisoners among whom was Gustave Horn and 130 Colours were lost besides the whole Artillery and Baggage After this Battel the whole Upper Germany being over-run by the Imperialists and the Elector of Saxony having made a separate Peace with the Emperour the Swedish Affairs seem'd to be reduced to a very ill condition especially since the Elector of Brandenburgh also had sided with the Saxons and the Truce with the Poles was near expired about the same time which made the Swedes very desious of a Peace but the same not being to be obtained in Germany they were fain to prolong the Truce with the Poles for twenty six years and to restore to them their so dearly beloved Prussia and to draw France into Germany to their assistance to put them in the Possession of Philipsburgh Thus having in a manner settled their Affairs the War broke out betwixt them and the Elector of Saxony who offered them a recompence of mony for the Archbishoprick of Magdeburgh which the Swedes refusing to accept of there happened a sharp Engagement betwixt them near Allenburgh upon the Elbe where of 7000 Saxons one half were killed and the rest taken Prisoners Notwithstanding this advantage the Swedes had no small obstacles to surmount since the Emperour was in Possession of the whole Upper Germany and had besides this set the Elector of Saxony upon their Back which obliged the Swedes to take new Measures and being now left by all their Confederates they were at liberty at least to act more unanimously though perhaps with less force the effects of which appeared soon after for though the Elector of Saxony had the good fortune to retake Magdeburgh from the Swedes yet they soon after revenged this loss near Perlebergh where they attacked the said Elector with a less number in his fortified Camp and having routed his Army killed 5000 upon the spot besides what were killed in the pursuit 1100 being killed on the Swedish side and 3000 wounded and having soon after droven the Imperialists out of Hessia into Westphalia and regained Erffurt they were again in a fair way to get footing in High Germany They had also in the next ensuing year several Encounters with the Imperialists and Saxons which proved most to their advantage Banner having defeated eight Saxon Regiments near Edlenburgh and soon after 2000 more near Pegau and when the Imperialists thought to have got him with his whole Army into their Clutches near Custrin he got off with great dexterity but could not prevent but that the Imperialists took several places in Pomerania as also near the Rivers of Havel and Elbe George Duke of Lunenburgh having also declared against the Swedes who also began to be extremely jealous of Brandenburgh by reason of his pretension upon Pomerania after the death of Bagislaus XIV the last Duke of Pomerania who dyed this year an Alliance was concluded betwixt them and France for three years The Swedes having been brought the year before somewhat in the straits they now after having received fresh Recruits began to recover what they had lost the year before Banner having driven Gallas the Imperial General back even into the Hereditary Countries of the Emperour And Bernhard Duke of Weimar had the same success on the Rhine where having besieged Rhinefelden he fought twice with the Imperialists that came to its relief and having routed them in the second Engagement took Rhinefelden Kuteln and Fryburgh in Brisgau After this exploit having blocked up Brisack so closely that it was reduced to the utmost by Famine the Imperialists endeavoured to relieve it with 12000 Men which were so received by the said Duke that scarce 2500 escaped And not long after the Duke of Loraine having attempted its relief with 3500 Men the same were also cut in pieces and the place surrendred to the Duke The Imperialists having been thus routed both near the Rhine and in the Lower Saxony the Duke and John Banner had both taken a resolution to carry the War into the Emperour's Hereditary Countries and Banner marched straitways after several Defeats given to the Imperialists and Saxons into Bohemia where he in all likelihood might have had great success if the untimely death of Duke Bernhard who was to join him had not broke his Measures This Duke being sollicited by the French to surrender Brisack into their Hands which he refused was Poisoned by them and his Army with great promises and mony debauched to submit under the French Command The Imperialists then growing too strong for Banner alone in Bohemia he marched back into Misnia and Thuringia and having been joined by the Duke of Longueville who Commanded the Army of the lately deceased Duke of Weimar and by some Hessians and Lunenburghers near Erffurt which made up an Army of 21 Brigades and 2000 Horse he would fain have Fought the
Fainthearted 987. The Carolinian Family extinguish'd Hugh Capet the first of the present Race Robert The Pope excommunicates him and his Kingdom Henry I. Philip I. Will. Duke of Normandy conquers England Expedition into the Holy Land Lewis the Fat Lewis VII His unfortunate Expedition to the Holy Land Philip II. the Conquerour Another Expedition to the Holy Land War betwixt France and England 1223. Lewis VIII Lewis IX A third Expedition to the Holy Land without Success 1254. The first Pretensions of the French upon the Kingdom of Naples 1261. 1268. An unfortunate Expedition of S. Lewis Philip the Hardy The Sicilian Vespers 1282. Philip the Handsom 1292. He has ill Success in Flanders 1302. 1304. He suppress'd the Templers Lewis X. Philip the Tall. Charles IV. Philip of Valois His Title conteâ—ted by Edward III. of England and in what ground War with England Battel near Crecy The English take Calâ—is 1347. Dauphine annexed to France 1349. Philip introduced the Gabell John Vnfortunate in his Wars against the English Battel near Poictiers 1356. A dishonourable Peace to France 1360. 1364. Charles the Wise He declares War against the English After the Death of Edward Charles attacks the English with Advantagâ— Charles VI. 1384. 1382. The first rise of the French Pretensions upon Milan◠〈…〉 1404. The Duke of Orleans assassinated by the Duke of Eurgundy 1407. The English take advantage of these Troubles 1415. Battel of Agincourt 1419. The Duke of Burgundy assassinated 1422. Charles VII Henry VI. of England proclaim'd King of France Misunderstandings betwixt the English and the Duke of Burgundy the only Advantage Charles had left The Maid of Orleans 1431. The English Power declines in France 1435. 1436. He drives the English out of France 1449. 1451. 1453. 1461. Lewis XI He reduces the excessive power of the Nobility A League against him The King's 〈◊〉 â—â—thods The Original of selling the Offices of France Duke of Burgundy slain 1477. Charles VIII Britainy united to France 1491. An Expedition to Naples end the Preâ—â—â—sions of it 1494. Charles conquer'd Naples 1495. The League of Italy against the French He losâ—th Naples 1498. Lewis XII 1499. He conqâ—ers Milan He conquers Naples 1501. Loses it agaiâ— 1503. The Venetian War Lewis joins in the League against thâ—â— 1508. 1509. A League against Lewis 1512. He conquers Milan agaiâ—n He is attack'd by several Princes at once Francis 1. He aspires to the Empire In a few Days he takes and loses the Kingdom of Navarre 1521. A War 〈◊〉 in Italy The French driven out of Milan 1521. The Duke of Bourbon revolts to the Emperour 1524. Franc's desired at the Battel of Pavia and taken Prisoner 1525. He is set at Liberty on hard Conditions which he did not perform He with the King of England declare War against the Emperour He sends an 〈◊〉 my into Italy Peace made at Cambray 1529. 1535. The War breaks out afresh The Truce prolong'd for nine Years Francis breaks the Truce 1542. A Peace concluded at Crespy 1544. 1546. Henry II. 1548. 1549. 1550. His Expedition into Germany 1552. 1555. A Truce between Charles V. and Henry II. 1557. A Project to unite Scotland with France misscarried Francis II. The Causes of the intestine Wars of France 1527. The House of Guise rises and that of Bourbon declines Divisions about the Administration of the Government 1560. Charles IX The Conferenec of Poissy 1562. The first Huguenot war 1563. The Second War 1568. The Third War 1569. The Prince of Conde being slain the King of Navarre is declar'd Head of the Huguenots 1570. The Parisian Massacre The Fourth War 1573. The Fifth War Henry III. The Holy League 1577. The Sixth War Spain enters the League The Seventh War 1585. The Eighth War 1587. The League force the King from Paris 1588. The Duke and Cardina of Guise assassinated by the King's Order at Blois The King makes use of the Huguenots against the League Aug. 2. 1589. Henry IV. His Difficulties on the account of his Religion The Pope Excommunicates Henry Proposals about setting up another King 1593. The King changes his Religion 1593. Several Cities surrender to him 1594. The King assaulted and wounded by a Ruffian The Jesuits banish'd The Edict at Nants The Peace of Vervins He takes from the Duke of Savoy all that he possessed on this side the Alpes 1600. The Conspiracy of the Marshal de Biron 1602. He introduces Manufacturies His Design to put a stop to the growth of the House of Austria He is Assassinated by Ravillac May 14. 1610. Lewis XIII 1617. 1619. Richlieu comes in play Made chief Minister of State Rochelle taken The Effects of the Civil Wars A War in Italy 1628. The first Occasion of Mazarini's Greatness How Pignerol came into the hands of the French The Queen Mother raises Troubles 1642. The King takes Lorrain from that Duke 1634. 1636. 1638. May 14. 1643. Lewis XIV Mazarini ' s Ministry 1644. Peace of Munster The intestine Commotions 1648. The Slingers The King forc'd to leave Paris 1649. The Imprisonment of the Princes 1651. The Cardinal banish'd France The Queen recalls him 1653. 1658. 1662. The Pyrenaean Peace 1659. The Death of Mazarini 1661. A Dispute about Precedency between the French and Spanish Embassadours A Treaty with the Duke of Lorrain A Differance with the Pope 1664. He attacks Flanders Peace made at Aix la Chapelle 1668. 1667. He invades Flanders 1672. 1673. Mastricht taken by the French The Death of Turenne The Losses of the Spaniards in this War Peace at Nimmegen The French Nation Full of Nobility Their Natural Qualities The Nature of the Country It s Situation It s Fertility Its Plantations The Government of France The Strength of France with reguard to England To Spain To Italy To Holland To the Swiss To Germany The Strength of France in regard of a Confederacy The ancient State of the United Provinces The Division of the 17 Provinces The Vnion of the 17 Provinces Tâ—eir Coâ—ditiâ—n than under Charles V. The cause of the Wars in the Netherlands under Philip II. William Prince of Orange Discontents of the Nobility and Clergy Change of Religion Spanish Inquisition Queen Flizabeth â—â—mented their Revolt 1559. The Cardinal Granville 1564. Count Egmont sent into Spain An Association of the Nobility 1566. Breaking of Imâ—ges The Duke of Alva 1568. The Earls of Egmont and Hoorn beheaded Briel taken April 1. 1571. Duke of Alva recall'd Lewis Requesenes Governour 1574. 1576. The Treaty of Ghent Don John d' Austria made Governour Archduke Matthew 1577. Alexander Duke of Parma Malecontents The Duke of Parma The Vnion of Utrecht the Foundation of the Common-wealth 1579. The Duke of Alenson 1583. 1584. Prince of Orange murthered His Son Prince Maurice made Stadtholider The English Confederacy 1616. 1586. The Regency of the Earl of Leicester The State of Affairs in Holland legias to mend 1588. 1590. 1592. Arch-Duke Albert Governour of the Spanish Netherlands 1602. The East-India Company Isabella Clara Eugenia Battel
and Aznar Son of Eudo Duke of Aquitain having taken several Places from the Moors took upon himself with consent of the before-mentioned Garsias the Title of Earl of Arragon Lewis also Son of Charles the Great taking Barcelona constituted a Governour there whose Name was Bernard a Frenchman from whom descended the Earls of Barcelona About the time also of the above-mentioned Kings there were several Earls or Governours of Old Castile who acknowledged the foresaid Kings for their Soveraigns These Earls being once suspected by King Ordonius he call'd them together who appearing were all kill'd by his Order Wherefore the Old Castilians under the Reign of his Son Favila a cruel Tyrant with-drawing themselves from the Kingdom of Leon chose two Governours under the Name of Judges who were to administer all Civil and Military Affairs But this Form of Government did not last long among them § 4. After Favila Alphonso the IVth obtained the Kingdom under whose Reign Ferdinand Gonsalvo Earl of Castile perform'd great things both against the Moors and Sanctius Abareus and his Son Garsias Kings of Navarre whom he vanquish'd But Alfonso himself being unfit to Govern the Kingdom surrendred it to his Brother Ramirus who with the assistance of the before-mentioned Ferdinand beat the Moors in several Places He died in the Year 950 and was succeeded by his Son Ordonius a Valiant Prince but did not Reign long leaving the Kingdom to his Brother Sanctius Crassus He was Banish'd by Ordonius Sir-named the Wicked but soon restored by the help of the Moors It is said that by certain Articles made betwixt Sanctius and Ferdinand Earl of Castile it was agreed that Castile after that time should not be obliged to acknowledge any dependance on the Kings of Leon. He was succeeded by Ramirus who in his Minority was under Womens tuition and when grown up proved very useless to the Publick For under his Reign partly by civil Commotions partly by the In-roads made by the Moors the Kingdom was considerably weakened and in great danger of losing more several Places being taken from the Christians Under Veremund II. also the Moors did considerable mischief in those Parts taking and plundering besides a great many others the City of Leon to which Misfortunes the civil Commotions did greatly contribute But at last Veremund entring into a Confederacy with the King of Navarre and Garsias Earl of Castile forced the Moors out of his Kingdom Him succeeded his Son Alfonso V. under whose Reign there were great Intestine Commotions in Castile whereby the Moors were encouraged to attack it with such vigour that they over-threw Garsias and took him Prisoner whose Son Sanctius revenged himself afterwards upon the Moors After this great Dissentions being arisen among the Moors their Empire was divided into several Parts each Governour of its Province assuming the Name of King Alfonso succeeded his Son Veremund III. under whose Reign there happened a great Revolution in Spain For Garsias Earl of Castile being upon the point of being married to the King's Sister at Leon was there barbarously murthered by some of his Vassals Castile therefore falling to Sanctius King of Navarre who had married the Sister of Garsias he took upon him the Title of King of Castile This Sanctius Sir-named Major also waged War against Veremund who had no Children taking from him by force of Arms a considerable part of the Kingdom Whereupon a Peace was concluded whereby it was agreed that Sanctius should keep what he had taken before but that his Son Ferdinand should Marry Sanctia the Sister of Veremund she being Heiress to her Brother and to succeed him in the Kingdom of Leon. In this manner was Leon Navarre and Castile United in one House But in the mean while that Sanctius Major was in the Field against the Moors a great Misfortune happened at Home He had particularly recommended to the Care of his Queen a very fine Horse which Garsias her Eldest Son had a mind to have and would have obtained it from the Mother if the Master of the Horse had not opposed it telling them that his Father would be greatly displeased at it This denial wrought so upon the Son that he accused his Mother of committing Adultery with the Master of the Horse The Matter being examined the King 's Natural Son Ramirus profered to justifie the Innocency of the Queen in a Duel with Garsias and the King being uncertain what to do a Priest did at last enforce the Confession of the Calumny cast upon the Queen from Garsias whereupon Garsias being declared incapable of succeeding his Father in Castile which did belong to him by his Mother's side and Ramirus obtained the Succession in the Kingdom of Arragon as a recompence of his Fidelity This Sanctius Major died in the Year 1035. § 5. Thus all the Provinces of Spain which were possess'd by the Christians being joined in one House it seem'd an easie matter to root out the Moors divided among themselves and to restore Spain to its former state if the same had remained under one Head But the division made by Sanctius Major occasion'd most bloody and pernicious Wars This before-mentioned Sanctius had four Sons To the Eldest Garsias he left Navarre and Biscay to Ferdinand Castile to Gonsalvo Suprarbe and Ripagorsa and to Ramirus his Natural Son Arragon giving to each of them the Title of King These being all ambitious to be equal in Power and Greatness to their Father and thinking their Bounds too narrow fell quickly together by the Ears For whilest Garsias was gone in Pilgrimage to Rome Ramirus endeavoured to make himself Master of Navarre but the other returning home â—hased him out of Arragon There arose also a War betwixt Ferdinand of Castile and his Brother-in-law Veremund King of Leon wherein the latter being slain in Battle Ferdinand became Master of Leon which did by Right of Succession belong to him He also took from the Moors a great part of Portugal After the Death of Gonsalvo the Third Son of Sanctius Major Ramirus made himself Master of his Territories and endeavoured also to recover by force of Arms Arragon from the King of Navarre Not long after Ferdinand of Castile and Garsias of Navarre waged War together about a certain Tract of Ground wherein Garsias was slain in a Battle By his Death Ramirus got an opportunity of recovering Arragon Ferdinand Sir-named the Great died in the Year 1065 dividing the Empire to the great detriment of Spain among his three Sons The Eldest Sanctius had Castile Alfonso Leon Garsias Gallicia and a part of Portugal with the Titles of Kings Sanctius waged War with Ramirus of Arragon whom he slew in a Battle but was beaten back again by Sanctius Son of Ramirus and the King of Navarre Afterward having driven Alfonso out of his Territories and taken Garsias Prisoner he took
an opportunity to possess themselves of of these ample Revenues nevertheless the same kept a great many Prelates under the obedience of the Roman Chair who if they had not been afraid of losing their Rich Benefices would not have been so backward to side with Luther's Party This was manifestly to be seen in France where both the Prelates and Common People had made no great account of the Popes Authority before the Reformation but when they saw that those of the Reformed Religion were for breaking into their Quarters they agreed better afterwards with the Court of Rome and the Commonalty was very Zealous against the Reformed Religion § 28. But besides this the Pope as soon as his adherents had recovered themselves from their first consternation and his Enemies were faln out among themselves has since settled his Affairs in such a manner that the Protestants in all likelyhood will not only not be able to hurt him for the future but he also by degrees gets ground of them For those things wherewith Luther did upbraid them and did the most mischief to them they have either quite abolish'd or at least they are transacted in a more decent manner Si non castè tamen cautè They have also made use of the same Weapons wherewith Luther did attack them For the Popes now a days do not insult with so much haughtiness over Princes but treat them with more Civility and Lenity It is true in the last Age Paul IV. behaved himself very impudently towards Spain and in our Age Paul V. did the same with Venice But by the mediation of wiser Heads these Differences were Composed before they could draw after them any further ill Consequences and the Popes ever since have been sufficiently convinced that these hot-headed proceedings are in no ways suitable to their present condition For Paul V. did quickly give fair words when the French Ambassadour made him believe that the Venetians had sent for some Ministers from Geneva to be instructed in the Principles of the Reformed Religion Neither have of late years sate such Debauchees in the Papal Chair as Alexander VI. or such Martial Popes as Julius II. was but of late they have endeavoured to carry on their Intreagues under hand whilst they in outward appearance pretend to be the Promoters and Mediatours of Peace That most scandalous Trade of Indulgences and that gross sort of Simony they have set aside whilst they make it their business to cajole the People out of their mony in a more handsome manner The Bishops are now of another Stamp and carry it on with much more gravity than before the times of Luther nay there are now among the Prelats eccellent and well qualified Men. The Ordinary Priests and Monks also have been much Reformed in their Manners and been obliged to lay aside their former brutish Ignorance Luther And his adherents did at first gain mightily upon the People by their most excellent and learned Sermons and by their Books which they publish'd thereby to excite the People to Piety Prayers godly Meditations and Exercises Both which the Papists have imitated since for among them now adays are to be found most excellent Preachers and very good Prayer-Books so that the Protestant Clergy has now not much to object against them as to their ability or outward behaviour They have also got a very good insight into all the Controverted Points and have a dosen or more Distinctions at hand against any Objection For example whereas nothing seems more ridiculous than that the Pope should grant his Indulgences for twenty or thirty thousands years to come they know how to give this a fine colour by these Distinctions of Intensive and Extensive Potentialiter and Actualiter which relish strangely with young Students and the ignorant suppose them to be terms full of Mysteries And because the Ignorance of the Clergy and the hatred conceived against Learning and learned Men had proved very prejudicial to the Popish Monarchy the Popish Clergy and especially the Jesuits have since altered their Course and having taken upon them the Education of Youth have pretended to the Monopoly of Learning among the Roman Catholicks so that since that time Learning has not only not been prejudicial but very profitable to them Lastly they now adays do not make use of Fire and Sword to propagate the Roman Catholick Religion but the chief Men among the Protestants are inticed to come over to their Party with fair Words great Promises and actual Recompenses If any one who is well qualified will go over to their Party he may be sure to make his Fortune since the Wealth of their Church furnishes them with sufficient Means to maintain such a Person tho his Merits were not extraordinary Whereas on the contrary if any one goes over from them to the Protestants Religion and either has not wherewithal to live or else is endowed with extraordinary qualifications he must expect nothing but want Last of all those of the House of Austria have greatly promoted the Popish Interest when they drove the Protestants out of the Hereditary Countries in Germany out of the Kingdom of Bohemia and the Countries belonging thereunto and lately have done the same to the Protestants in Hungary except to a very few or else have forced them to profess themselves Roman Catholicks § 29. From what has been said it may easily be understood in what manner this Ecclesiastical Sovereignty has extended her Power over the Western parts of Christendom But throughly to understand the whole Structure and Composure of this Engine and by what means it is sustained it will not be improper to consider the Pope in two different ways first as a Prince in Italy and secondly as the spiritual Monarch over the Western Church As to the first it is to be observed that the Pope may be reckoned a Potent Prince in Italy but is in no ways to be Compared with the other Princes in Europe The Countries under his Jurisdiction are the City of Rome with her Territories situated on both sides of the River Tyber the Dukedom of Benevento in the Kingdom of Naples the Dukedoms of Spoleto Vrbino and Ferrara the Marquisate of Ancona several places in Tuscany Romaniola or Flaminia where are situated Bologna and Ravenna In France the Country of Avignon belongs to him Parma is a Fief of the Church which Paul III. granted to his Son Lewis Farnese But since that time a Constitution has been made that it shall not be in the power of any Pope to Alienate any Fief or to grant any of the Countries belonging to the Church in Fief to any person whatsoever to prevent the ruin of the Ecclesiastick State and that in case the Revenues from abroad should fail the Pope nevertheless might not want means to maintain himself and his Court. The Kingdom of Naples is also a Fief of the Church in acknowledgment of which the King of Spain every
year presents the Pope with a white Horse and some thousands of Ducats What other Pretensions the Court of Rome makes are out of date For the rest these Countries are indifferently Populous and Fertile having several Cities of Note out of which the Pope receives a Revenue of two Millions per annum And the Popes Ministers take effectual care that their Subjects may not be overgrown in riches Perhaps there might be a considerable number of good Soldiers maintained out of the Ecclesiastick Estate but his Military strength is scarce worth taking notice of since he makes use of quite other means to preserve his State than other Princes do He maintains about twenty Gallies which have their Station at Civita Vecchia The chief State maxim of the Pope as a Temporal Prince is that Peace may be preserved in Italy and that Italy may remain in the same State as it is now and especially that there may not be introduced any other Sovereign Power which might prove so formidable as to domineer over the rest He must take great care that the Turks may not get footing in Italy and in case of an Invasion from the Turks not only Italy would be obliged to join against them but also whole Christendom must be called in to help to chase out these Barbarians since no Christian Prince would be contented that this delicious Country should fall into their hands The Pope has nothing to fear more from the German Empire as long as it remains upon the same Foundation But if it should fall under the Government of an Absolute Monarch it is likely he might attempt to renew the Antient Pretensions Spain and France are the two Kingdoms which are most formidable to the Pope Against them the Pope makes use of this Maxim that he either sets them together by the Ears or at least keeps up the Ballance betwixt them that one may not become quite Master of the other I am apt to believe that the Pope would be glad with all his heart that the Spaniards were driven out of Italy especially out of the Kingdom of Naples But it is scarce to be supposed that he should be able to do it by his own strength and to make use of the French in this case would be to fall out of the Frying-Pan into the Fire Therefore all what the Pope can do is to take care that Spain may not encroach upon others in Italy and there is no question but if the Spaniards should attempt any such thing France and all the other Italian States would be ready to oppose their design Neither can it be pleasing to the Pope if the King of France should get so much footing in Italy as to be able to sway Matters there according to his pleasure which the Pope ought to prevent with all his might The Pope need not fear much from the other States of Italy For tho' some of them are under hand his Enemies and dread his Spiritual Power some of them also have been chastised by the Court of Rome nevertheless they must at least in outward appearance pay to the Pope a due Veneration neither dare they as much as devise to make any Conquests upon the Pope Notwithstanding this they would not look with a good Eye upon the Pope if he should pretend to make any Conquests upon his Neighbours and enlarge his Dominions this refined Nation being extreamly jealous and desirous to keep up the ballance betwixt the States of Italy § 30. But if we consider the Pope secondly as the Spiritual Monarch of Christendom and the Vicar of Jesus Christ upon Earth we meet in this Spiritual State with such surprising and subtile pieces that it must be confessed that since the beginning of the World there has not been set up a more artificial Fabrick than the Popish Monarchy It has required the more sagacity to erect and sustain this Structure the more the ends of this Sovereignty are quite different from the ends of all other States in the World and the more feeble the Title appears upon which it is founded For it is the main end of other Commonwealths to live in Security and Peace for the maintaining of which the Subjects contribute a share out of their Goods and Possessions nay venture their lives that they may sufficiently provide against the attempts of malicious People and live in security and without danger from their Enemies And besides this it is the Duty of every Subject to take care that he may be able to maintain himself out of his own Revenues or by his Labour and Industry But the Popish Monarch's chief design is that the Popes and the Clergy may live in Plenty and Splendour in this World all which is to be maintained at the Cost and Charge of other People who must be perswaded to part with their Money by several shining Arguments and artificial Persuasions And whereas other States are fain to maintain their Forces and Garrisons with great Expences the Pope on the contrary entertains his Militia without any Charge but rather with Profit to himself And whereas it is also a State Maxim among the wiser Princes not to extend their Conquests too far the Pope has no occasion to imitate them in this point since it is neither dangerous nor troublesome to him tho' he extends his Jurisdiction over the East and West Indies The Rights of Sovereignty are founded upon evident and undeniable Principles and divine Institution since without it it is impossible that mankind should live honestly securely commodiously and decently But to find out the same necessity and foundation of the Pope's Sovereign Authority and to demonstrate that as the Peace and Welfare of Mankind cannot subsist without a supreme Civil Power so the Christian World cannot be without a supreme Ecclesiastical Power is in my mind impossible to be done He that is unwilling to believe this let him find out a demonstrative proof and he will be the miracle of the World But if the Pope's Champions pretend to a positive Command from God Almighty they are obliged to prove by clear and evident proofs and that in all its clauses and determinations out of the Holy Scripture that our Saviour when he sent his Disciples all over the World to preach the Christian Faith did give them full Power not only to propagate the Christian Doctrine among all Nations and not to be dependent on any humane Power in their Office so as thereby to be hindered from preaching or forced to add or retrench any thing from their Doctrine which Power is unquestionable But also that they had a Power granted them to put into the Ministry of the Gospel and that without the Consent of the Magistrates tho' the same professed the true Christian Religion as many and whom they pleased that they also might grant to these again full Power to increase their Order to such a number as they should think fit themselves without having any regard to the